vSO 


AMERICAN  SERIES 

OF 

FAMOUS   FICTION 


Edited  by 

Dr.  Jno.  Rudd,  B.A. 


The  Gunmaker  of 
Moscow 


BY 


SYLVANUS   COBB,  JR. 


4?.. 


DEPOSIT,  NEW  YORK 
THE  A.  S.  WICKWIRE  PRESS 


Old  wood  to  burn!  Old  wine 
to  drink!  Old  friends  to  trust! 
OLD  BOOKS  TO  READ 


912834 


THE  GUNMAKER  OF   MOSCOW. 


CHAPTEE  I. 

THE  GUNMAKEB  AND  THE  MONK. 

The  time  at  which  we  open  our  story  is  mid-winter 
and  towards  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
Russia  had  passed  through  the  long  and  bitter  ordeal 
of  national  Night.  The  Tartar  yoke  had  been  worn 
till  the  very  bones  of  the  nation  were  galled  ;  and  when 
this  was  thrown  off  civil  dissensions  and  insurrections 
commenced.  The  Poles  and  Swedes  plundered  the 
country,  and  amid  general  tumult  and  confusion  some 
half  dozen  men  were  clamoring  for  the  throne.  At 
length  a  few  patriotic  citizens,  pledging  everything  they 
held  dear  on  earth  to  the  cause  of  freedom  from  this 
curse  of  anarchy,  and  headed  by  a  noble  prince  and  an 
humble,  patriotic  butcher,  made  a  bold  stand  to  save 
the  country.  Moscow  was  retaken,  and  Michael  Ko-. 
manoff  was  chosen  Czar;  and  this  illustrious  family 
still  occupies  the  imperial  throne.  And  now  the  day 
of  Russian  greatness  dawned ;  but  the  sun  was  not 
fairly  up — the  broad  light  opeued  not  upon  the  em- 
pire— until  Peter  came  to  the  throne. 


8  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

In  the  department  of  •  the  Globoda — the  suburbs  of 
Moscow-,  ^and  very  near  tli3  river  Moskwa,  stood  an 
humble  cot,  the  exterior  of  which  betrayed  a  neatness 
of  arrangement  and  show  of  taste  that  more  than  made 
up  for  its  smallness  of  size.  Nor  was  it  so  very  small 
in  fact,  but  only  in  contrast ;  for  near  at  hand  about  it 
stood  many  large,  shabby,  dirty -looking  structures  that 
overlooked  the  prim  cot,  as  bleak  mountains  may  look 
down  upon  a  verdant  hill.  And  within,  this  cot  was  as 
neat  as  without.  The  two  apartments  in  front,  one  of 
which  was  only  used  in  winter,  were  furnished  not 
only  with  neatness,  but  with  a  fair  show  of  ornament 
and  luxury.  Back  of  these  were  a  large  cooking  and 
dining-room,  and  two  small  bed-rooms  ;  and  back  still 
from  these  was  an  artisan's  shop,  and  other  out-build- 
ings. This  shop  was  devoted  to  the  manufacture  of 
firearms,  mostly.  Some  swords,  and  other  edged  wea- 
pons, were  made  here  upon  special  application. 

The  gunmaker  now  stood  by  his  forge,  watching  the 
white  smoke  as  it  curled  up  towards  the  throat  of  the 
chimney.  He  was  a  young  man,  not  over  three-and- 
twenty,  and  possessed  a  frame  of  more  than  ordinary 
symmetry  and  muscular  development.  He  was  not 
large — not  above  medium  size — but  a  single  glance  at 
the  swelling  chest,  the  broad  shoulders,  and  the  sinewy 
ridges  of  the  bare  arms,  told  at  once  that  he  was  master 
of  great  physical  power.  His  features  were  regular,  yet 
strongly  marked,  and  eminently  handsome ;  his  brow, 
which  was  full  and  high,  was  half  covered  by  the  light 
brown  curls  that  waved  over  it ;  while  his  eyes,  which 
were  of  a  bright,  brilliant,  deep  gray  in  color,  lent  a 
cast  of  genius  to  the  intellect  of  the  brow.  His  name 


THE  GUNMAKEB  AND  THE  MONK.  9 

was  Euric  Novel.  His  father  had  been  killed  in  the 
then  late  war  with  the  Turks,  and  the  son,  leaving  his^ 
mother  with  a  sufficiency  of  sustenance,  wentJ;oJ3pain 
soon  after  the  bereavement.  There  he  found  work  in 
the  most  noted  armories  ;  and  now,  well  versed  in  the 
trade,  he  had  returned  to  his  native  city  to  follow  his 
calling,  and  support  his  mother. 

Near  by  stood  a  boy-JBaul~J?eepon  —  a  bright  intel- 
ligent lad,  some  fifteen  years  of  age,  who  had  bound 
himself  to  the  gunmaker  for  the  purpose  of  learning  the 
art.  His  hair  and  his  eyes  were  darker  than  his  mas- 
ter's, and  if  he  possessed  not  so  much  sound  intellect, 
he  did  surely  possess  an  unwonted  degree  of  keen,  quick 
wit,  and  a  principle  of  unswerving  integrity. 

The  sun  had  been  some  time  below  the  horizon,  and  the 
only  light  of  any  consequence  that  made  things  partially 
visible  within  the  shop  came  from  the  dull  blaze  of  the 
coals  on  the  forge,  as  Paul  aver  and  anon  bore  down 
upon  the  brake  that  moved  the  bellows.  Suddenly 
Euric  started  back  from  the  forge  as  his  mind  broke 
from  the  deep  reverie  into  which  he  had  fallen,  and 
having  bade  his  boy  to  see  that  matters  were  all  prop- 
erly disposed  for  the  night,  he  turned  towards  the  door, 
and  was  soon  in  the  kitchen,  where  his  mother  had  sup- 
per all  prepared  and  set  out. 

was  a  noble-looking  woman,  and  the 


light  of  her  still  handsome  countenance  was  never 
brighter  than  when  gazing  upon  her  boy.  She  had 
seen  the  snows  of  fifty  winters,  and  if  they  had  left 
some  silver  upon  her  head,  and  some  age-marks  upon 
her  face,  the  sunshine  of  full  as  many  summers  had  left 


10  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

her  with  a  thankful,  loving  heart,  and  a  prayerful,  hope* 
f  ul  soul. 

"  It  is  snowing  again,  faster  than  ever,"  remarked  Paul, 
as  he  took  his  seat  at  the  table. 

"  Ah,"  returned  Euric,  resting  his  knife  a  few  moments 
while  he  bent  his  ear  to  listen  to  the  voice  of  the  storm, 
u  I  had  hoped  'twould  snow  no  more  for  the  present. 
The  snow  is  deep  enough  now.  And  how  it  blows !  " " 

"Never  mind,"  spoke  the  dame,  in  a  trustful,  easy 
tone,  "  it  must  storm  when  it  listeth,  and  we  can  only 
thank  God  that  we  have  shelter,  and  pray  for  those  wb"> 
have  none." 

"  Amen  !  "  responded  Euric,  fervently. 

After  this  the  trio  remained  some  minutes  silent, 
seeming  to  be  busy  in  listening  to  the  storm -notes  that 
came  pealing  about  the  cot.  The  wind  was  high,  and 
the  snow  now  came  dashing  upon  the  windows  with  a 
dreary,  melancholy  sound.  The  meal  was  at  length 
eaten,  and  the  table  set  back,  and  shortly  afterwards 
Paul  retired  to  his  bed.  It  was  his  wont  to  retire 
early,  for  he  rose  betimes  to  build  the  fires  and  pre- 
pare for  the  labors  of  the  day. 

Euric  drew  his  chair  close  up  to  the  fireplace,  and 
leaning  against  the  jamb  he  bowed  his  head  and  pon- 
dered again.  This  had  become  a  habit  with  him  of  late. 
Sometimes  he  would  sit  thus  during  a  whole  hour  with- 
out speaking,  or  even  moving,  and  his  mother  did  not 
interrupt  him,  as  she  supposed  he  might  be  solving 
some  mechanical  problem  that  had  arisen  to  bother 
him.  But  these  fits  of  thought  had  become  too  fre- 
quent, too  lengthy,  and  too  moody  for  such  a  hypothesis, 
and  the  good  woman  was  forced  to  believe  that  they 


THE  GUNMAKEB  AND  THE  MONK.  11 

were  caused  by  something  more  remote  than  the  busi- 
ness of  the  forge  or  the  lathe.  The  youth  now  sat  with 
his  brow  resting  upon  his  hand,  and  his  eyes  bent  upon 
the  hearth.  For  half  an  hour  he  had  not  moved,  and 
his  face  wore  an  anxious,  troubled  look. 

"  Euric,  my  son,"  spoke  the  mother,  at  length,  in  a 
low,  kind  tone,  "  what  is  it  that  occupies  your  thoughts 
so  much  ?" 

The  young  man  started  and  turned  his  gaze  upon  his 
mother. 

"  Did  you  speak  to  me,  my  mother  ?"  he  asked,  after 
having  recalled  his  mind  to  things  about  him. 

"  Tes,  my  boy,"  she  said.  "  I  did  speak  to  you.  I 
asked  you  what  it  was  that  occupied  your  thoughts." 

As  she  spoke  thus  she  moved  her  seat  close  to  where 
Euric  sat,  and  placed  her  hand  upon  his  arm. 

"  Tell  me,  my  boy,"  she  added,  in  a  low,  persuasive 
tone,  "  what  it  is  that  dwells  thus  upon  your  mind." 

Euric  reached  out  and  took  his  mother's  hand,  and 
having  gazed  for  some  moments  into  her  face,  he  said : 

"  I  was  thinking — and  I  have  been  thinking  much  of 
late,  my  mother — of — of — Eosalind  Valdai." 

Claudia  Nevel  started  as  she  heard  that  name,  and 
for  the  while  the  color  forsook  her  cheeks. 

"  What,  my  dear  boy — what  of  her  have  you  thought  ?'5 
she  asked  tremulously. 

"  What,  but  of  one  thing  could  I  think,  my  mother  ? 
You  have  seen  her  ?  " 

"  Tes,  Euric." 

"  And  you  have  marked  the  grace — the  loveliness—1 
the  surpassing  beauty  of  the  noble  girl  ?  " 


12  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  I  know  she  is  beautiful^  my  son ;  and  also  that  she 
is  good — at  least,  so  I  think." 

"  Then  what  but  love  could  move  me  with  deep 
thought  of  her  ?  Oh,  my  mother,  I  do  love  her.  I  love 
her  with  the  whole  strength  of  my  heart  and  soul." 

"  Alas,  my  Ruric,  she  will  never  dare  love  thee." 

"  You  know  not  that,"  the  youth  quickly  replied,  his 
eyes  burning  deeply,  and  his  open  brow  flushing.  "  Did 
I  not  know  she  loved  me,  be  sure  I  would  never  have 
allowed  my  thoughts  such  range.  We  were  children 
together,  aDcl  even  then  we  loved.  FateTias  dealt  dif- 
ferently by  us  in  the  years  that  have  passed  since  those 
childhood  times ;  but  yet  I  am  sure  her  love  for  me  is 
not  changed,  save  as  increasing  age  must  change  all  the 
emotions  of  our  natures  into  deeper,  stronger  lights  and 
shades." 

"  But  think,  my  boy :  You,  a  mere  artisan  ;  she,  the 
offspring  of  nobility  and  the  ward  of  a  duke — a  stern, 
cold,  proud  aristocrat,  who  looks  upon  people  of  our 
station  only  as  harsh  masters  look  upon  their  beasts  of 
burden.  I  fear  you  will  find  little  else  but  misery  in 
such  a  course  of  thought." 

"  At  least,  my  mother,  I  will  see  Eosalind ;  and  if 
she  loves  me  as  I  love  her,  and  if  she  would  accept  my 
hand—" 

"  Hushs  my  boy.  Do  not  cherish  such  hopes.  Why 
should  she  mate  with  thee  when  the  richest  nobles  of 
the  land  would  kneel  for  her  hand  ?  " 

"  Hold,"  cried  Ruric,  starting  to  his  feet — his  hand- 
some face  flushed,  and  his  bright  eye  burning.  "  Speak 
not  thus, — at  least,  not  now.  I  flatter  not  myself,  but 
I  claim  a  soul  as  pure,  and  a  heart  as  noble,  as  any  man 


THE  GUNMAKEB  AND  THE  MONK.          13 

in  the  land.  My  mind  is  as  clear ;  my  hopes  are  as 
high ;  my  ambition  as  true  to  real  greatness,  and  my 
will  as  firm,  as  any  of  them.  If  Rosalind  seeks  the  love 
of  a  true  heart,  and  the  protection  of  stout  arms  and 
determined  success,  then  I  fear  not  to  place  myself  by 
the  side  of  any  suitor  in  the  land.  But  if  she  seeks  im- 
mediate wealth,  and  the  glitter  for  some  high-sounding 
title,  then — ah,  I  know  she  does  not.  But  let  it  pass 
now ;  I  will  see  her." 

Claudia  would  not  oppose  the  wishes  of  her  son,  and 
she  said  no  more  upon  the  subject.  For  a  while  nothing 
further  was  said,  until  Euric  remarked  upon  the  increas- 
ing force  of  the  storm. 

"  Hark!"  exclaimed  his  mother,  bending  her  ear  in  a 
listening  attitude.  "Was  that  a  knock  upon  our 
door?" 

"  Surely  no  one  is  out  on  such  a  night  that  could 
seek  shelter  here,"  continued  Euric.  "  You  must 
have — " 

The  youth  did  not  finish  his  sentence,  for  at  that 
moment  the  knock  came  so  loud  that  it  was  not  to  be 
mistaken.  The  youth  caught  up  the  candle  and  hast- 
ened to  the  door.  He  opened  it,  but  the  blast  came 
roaring  in,  whirling  a  cloud  of  snow  into  Euric's  face, 
and  extinguishing  the  light  at  once. 

"  Is  there  any  one  here  ?"  the  gunmaker  asked,  bow- 
ing his  head  and  shielding  his  eyes  from  the  driving 
snow  with  one  hand. 

"  Yes,"  returned  a  voice  from  the  Stygian  darkness. 
"  In  Heaven's  name  let  me  in,  or  I  shall  perish." 

"  Then  follow  quickly,"  said  Euric.  "  Here,  give  me 
your  band.  There — now  come." 


14  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

The  youth  found  the  thickly-gloved  hand — gloved 
with  the  softest  fur — and  having  led  the  invisible  ap- 
plicant into  the  hall,  he  closed  the  door,  and  then  led 
the  way  into  the  kitchen.  As  soon  as  the  candle  was 
re-lighted  Ruric  turned  and  gazed  upon  the  new-comer. 
\  He  was  a  monk — and  habited  something  like  one  of  tho 
Black  Monks  of  St.  Michael.  He  was  of  medium 
hight,  and  possessed  a  rotundity  of  person  which  was 
comical  to  behold.  He  was  fat  and  unwieldy,  and 
waddled  about  with  laughable  steps.  His  huge,  black 
robe,  which  reached  from  his  chin  to  his  toes,  was  seP 
cured  about  the  waist  with  a  sash  of  the  same  color, 
and  the  snow,  which  lay  upon  his  shoulders  and  back, 
presented  a  striking  contrast.  Buric  brushed  away  the 
snow  with  his  own  hand,  and  having  taken  his  visitor's 
thick  fur  bonnet,  the  latter  took  a  seat  near  the  fire. 

Before  a  word  was  spoken,  the  youthful  host  care- 
fully examined  his  guest's  features;  and  the  latter 
seemed  equally  desirous  of  discovering  what  manner  of 
people  he  had  fallen  in  with.  The  monk's  face  was  a 
peculiar  one.  The  features  were  very  dark  and  promi- 
nent, and  almost  angular  in  their  strongly -marked 
outlines.  His  brow  was  very  fair  in  mental  development, 
and  his  eyes  were  dark  and  brilliant.  The  slight  circle 
of  hair  that  escaped  from  beneath  the  tight  skull-cap 
which  he  retained  upon  his  head,  was  somewhat  tinged 
with  silver,  though  his  face  did  not  betray  such  ad- 
vanced age  as  this  silvery  hair  would  seem  to  indicate. 

"  You  have  been  caught  in  a  severe  storm,  good 
father,"  said  the  youth,  after  his  guest  had  somewhat 
recovered  from  the  effects  of  the  cold. 

"  Aye — that  have  I,  my  son,"  the  monk  returned,  in  a 


THE  GUNMAKEB  AND  THE  MONK.         15 

deep,  rumbling  tone,  "  I  left  the  Kremlin  this  morning, 
little  thinking  of  such  a  change.  This  storm  has  com- 
menced since  I  started  on  my  return.  About  half  a 
mile  from  here  my  horse  got  foundered  in  the  snow,  and 
I  left  him  with  an  honest  peasant,  and  then  started  to 
make  the  rest  of  my  way  on  foot ;  but  I  reckoned 
wildly.  The  driving  storm  blinded  me,  and  the  piling 
drifts  swallowed  me  up  at  every  dozen  steps.  My  body 
is  not  very  well  adapted  to  such  work.  Ha,  ha  ha! 
But  I  saw  your  light,  and  I  determined  to  seek  shelter 
here  for  the  night.  By  St.  Michael,  but  this  is  a  most 
severe  storm !  yet  you  are  comfortable  here." 

"  Aye,  father,  we  try  to  be  comfortable,"  said  Euric. 
"  My  mother  could  hardly  survive  a  winter  in  some  of 
the  dwellings  which  stand  hereabouts." 

The  monk  made  no  answer  to  this  save  a  sort  of  com- 
mendatory nod;  and  shortly  afterwards  the  youth 
asked  : 

"  Do  you  belong  here  in  the  city,  good  father  ?  " 

"  Aye — at  present  I  do,"  the  monk  replied.  And  then, 
with  a  smile,  he  added  :  "I  suppose  you  would  like  to 
know  whom  you  have  thus  received?  My  name  is 
JVladimir,  and  my  home  is  wherever  I  may  chance  to  be 
on  God's  heritage.  At  present  I  am  residing  here  in 
Moscow.  There — could  you  ask  me  to  be  more  frank  ?  " 

Huric  smiled,  but  he  made  no  direct  reply.  He  was 
too  deeply  interested  in  the  face  of  the  monk  to  enter 
with  much  eagerness  into  conversation.  At  length  the 
guest  asked  if  he  could  be  accommodated  with  some 
sleeping-place,  and  being  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
the  youth  lighted  another  candle  and  conducted  him  to 
a  chamber  which  was  located  directly  over  the  kitchen, 


16  THE  GTJNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

and  which  was  very  well  wanned  by  means  of  several 
iron  tubes  that  connected  with  the  furnace  below. 

"  Mother,"  said  Euric,  as  soon  as  he  had  returned  tc 
the  kitchen,  "who  is  that  man?  " 

"  How  should  I  know  ?  " 

"  But  have  you  never  seen  him  before  ?  "  Buric  asked, 
in  an  earnest,  eager  tone. 

"  I  cannot  tell,  my  son.  His  face  most  surely  calk 
up  some  strange  emotions  in  my  mind,  but  I  think  1 
never  saw  him  before." 

"  And  yet  he  seems  familiar  to  me,"  the  son  resumed, 
"  Those  eyes  I  surely  have  seen  before,  but  to  save  my 
soul  I  cannot  remember  when  or  where." 

And  so  Euric  pondered  and  pondered,  but  to  no 
avail.  After  he  had  retired  to  his  bed  he  lay  awake 
and  thought  of  the  strange  face ;  and  all  through  the 
night  his  dreams  were  but  startling  visions  of  th*  Blael 
Monk. 


A  STRANGE  PROCEEDING^  1? 


CHAPTER  II. 

A   STRANGE   PROCEEDING. 

When  Euric  came  down  in  the  morning  he  found  the 
monk  already  there,  and  breakfast  nearly  ready.  But 
little  was  said  during  the  meal.  The  monk  seemed 
busy  with  thoughts  of  his  own,  and  Euric  was  wholly 
engrossed  in  studying  the  strange  man's  features,  and 
pondering  upon  the  various  doubts  and  surmises  that 
had  entered  his  mind.  After  the  meal  was  over  the 
monk  accompanied  the  gunmaker  to  his  shop,  and  there 
he  spent  some  time  in  examining  the  quaint  articles  of 
machinery  that  were  used  in  the  manufacture  of  arms. 

Euric  was  engaged  in  finishing  a  pair  of  pistols,  and 
for  some  minutes  the  monk  had  stood  silently  by  his  side 
watching  his  movements.  At  length  the  youth  stopped 
in  his  work  and  laid  the  pistol  down. 

"  Excuse  me,  good  father,"  he  said,  rather  nervously, 
at  the  same  time  looking  his  visitor  in  the  face  ;  "  but  1 
must  ask  you  a  question.  Where  have  I  seen  you 
before?" 

"  How  should  1  know  ?  "  the  monk  answered,  with  a 
smile. 

"Why,"  resumed  Euric,  with  some  hesitancy,  "I 
knew  not  but  that  you  might  enlighten  me.  I  have 
surely  seen  you  somewhere." 

"  And  are  there  not  hundreds  whom  you   have   seen 


18  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

in  this  great  city — aye,  thousands — whom  you  might 
recognize  as  you  recognize  me  ?" 

"  Ah — it  may  be  so ;  but  not  like  this.  There  may  be 
a  thousand  faces  I  would  recollect  to  have  seen,  but  not 
one  of  them  would  excite  even  a  passing  emotion  in  my 
soul.  But  your  face  calls  up  some  powerful  emotion — 
some  startling  memory  of  the  past — which  bothers  me. 
Who  are  you,  good  father  ?  What  are  you  ?  Where 
have  we  met  before  ?  Was  it  in  Spain  ?" 

"  No,"  said  Vladimir,  with  a  shake  of  the  head. 
And  then,  with  a  more  serious  shade  upon  his  face,  he 
added — "  Let  this  pass  now.  I  will  not  deny  to  you 
that  there  may  be  some  grounds  for  your  strange  fan- 
cies ;  but  I  assure  you  most  sacredly  that  until  last  night 
I  never  came  in  direct  companionship  with  you  before ; 
—at  any  rate,  not  to  my  knowledge.  You  have  acted 
the  Good  Samaritan  towards  me,  and  I  hope  I  may 
some  time  return  the  favor." 

"  No,  no,"  quickly  responded  the  youth  ;  "  if  you  re- 
turn it,  then  it  will  be  a  favor  no  more.  I  have  only 
done  for  you  what  every  man  should  do  for  his  neigh- 
bor ;  and  so  far  from  needing  thanks  for  my  services,  I 
would  rather  give  them  for  the  occasion,  for  I  know  of 
no  source  of  joy  so  pure  and  uncontaminated  as  that 
feeling  in  the  soul  which  tells  us  we  have  done  a  good 
act." 

The  dark  monk  reached  forth  and  took  the  youthful 
artisan's  hand,  and,  with  more  ^han  ordinary  emotion, 
said  : 

"  You  touch  the  harp-strings  of  the  soul  with  a  noble 
hand,  my  son ;  and  if  any  deed  of  kindness  can  give 
me  joy  it  will  be  a  deed  for  you.  We  may  meet  again. 


A  STBANGE  PBOCEEDINa.  19 

and  until  then  I  can  only  say,  God  bless  and  prosper 

thee." 

With  these  words  the  monk  turned  away,  and,  ere 
Euric  could  command  presence  of  mind  enough  to  fol- 
low him,  he  had  gone  from  the  house.  The  youth 
wished  to  say  something,  but  amid  the  varied  emotions 
that  went  leaping  through  his  mind  he  could  gather  no 
connected  thoughts. 

After  the  monk  had  gone  Euric  returned  to  his 
bench  and  resumed  his  work.  He  asked  his  boy  if  he 
had  ever  seen  the  strange  man  before,  but  Paul  only 
shook  his  head,  and  answered  dubiously. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  the  gunmaker  asked,  looking 
the  boy  in  the  face.  "  Do  you  think  you  have  seen 
him  before?" 

"I  cannot  tell,  my  master.  I  may  have  seen  him 
before,  and  I  may  not.  But  surely  you  would  not  sup- 
pose  that  my  memory  would  serve  you  better  than 
your  own." 

Euric  was  not  fully  assured  by  this  answer.  He 
gazed  into  Paul's  face,  and  he  fancied  he  detected  some 
show  of  intelligence  there  which  had  not  been  spoken. 
But  he  resolved  to  ask  no  more  questions  at  present. 
He  had  asked  enough,  he  thought,  upon  such  a  sub- 
ject, and  he  made  up  his  mind  to  bother  himself  no 
more  about  it,  feeling  sure  that  if  his  boy  knew  any- 
thing which  would  be  for  his  master's  interest  to  know 
it  would  be  communicated  in  due  season.  So  he  ap- 
plied himself  anew  to  his  work,  and  at  noon  the  pistols 
were  finished. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  just  as  Euric 
had  finished  tempering  some  parts  of  a  gun-lock,  the 


20  THE  GUNMAKEE  OF  MOSCOW. 

back  door  of  his  shop  was  opened  and  two  men  en- 
tered. They  were  young  men,  dressed  in  costly  furs, 
and  both  of  them  stout  and  good-looking.  The  gun- 
maker  recognized  them  as  the  Count  Conrad  Damonoff 
and  his  friend  Stephen  Urzen. 

"  I  think  I  speak  with  Buric  Nevel,"  said  the  count, 
moving  forward. 

"  You  do,"  returned  Euric,  not  at  all  surprised  at  the 
visit,  since  people  of  all  classes  were  in  the  habit  of 
calilng  at  his  place  to  order  arms. 

The  count  turned  a  shade  paler  than  before,  and  his 
nether  lip  trembled ;  but  Euric  thought  that  might  be 
the  result  of  coming  from  the  cold  into  a  warm  atmos- 
phere. However,  he  was  soon  undeceived,  for  the 
count's  next  remark  was  significant. 

"  You  are  acquainted  with  the  Lady  Eosalind  Val- 
dai ?  "  he  said. 

"  I  am,"  answered  Euric,  now  beginning  to  wonder. 

"  Well,  sir,"  resumed  Damonoff,  with  much  haughti- 
ness, "  perhaps  my  business  can  be  quickly  and  satis- 
factorily settled.  It  is  my  desire  to  make  the  Lady 
J  Bosalind  my  wife." 

Euric  Nevel  started  at  these  words,  and  he  clasped 
his  hands  to  hide  their  tremulousness.  But  he  was  not 
long  debating  upon  an  answer. 

"And  why  have  you  come  to  me  with  this  inform- 
ation, sir  ?"  he  asked. 

"  You  should  know  that  already.  Do  you  not  love 
the  lady?" 

"  Sir  Count,  you  ask  me  a  strange  question.  What 
right  have  you  to  question  me  upon  such  a  theme  ?" 

"  The  right  that  every  man  has  to  pave  the  way  for 


r 


A  STRANGE  PROCEEDING.  21 

his  own  rights,"  replied  Damonoff,  sharply.  "  But  if 
you  choose  not  to  answer,  let  it  pass.  I  know  you  do 
love  the  lady.  And  now  I  ask  you  to  renounce  all  claims 
to  her  hand." 

"  Sir  Count,  your  tongue  runs  into  strange  moods  of 
speech.  /  renounce  all  claims  to  Eosalind  Valdai's 
hand  ? — "Was't  so  you  meant  ?" 

"  Aye,  sir — precisely  so." 

"  Perhaps  you  will  inform  me  what  claims  I  may  have 
in  that  quarter,"  Kuric  replied,  with  some  tremulous- 
ness  in  his  tone,  for  the  very  subject  was  one  that 
moved  him  deeply. 

"  Kuric  Nevel,  you  shall  not  say  that  I  did  not  make 
myself  fully  understood,  and  hence  I  will  explain."  The 
count  spoke  this  as  speaks  a  man  who  feels  that  he  is 
doing  a  very  condescending  thing,  and  in  the  same  tone 
he  proceeded  :  "  The  Lady  Rosalind  is  of  noble  par- 
entage and  very  wealthy.  My  own  station  and  wealth 
are  equal  with  hers — my  station,  at  all  events.  She  \ 
may  possess  the  undivided  right  to  more  property  than 
I_do.  But  that  matters  not.  I  love  her,  and  must 
have  her  for  my  wife.  I  have  been  to  see  the  noble 
jdufe,  her  guardian,  and  he  objects  not  to  my  suit.  But 
he  informed  me  that  there  was  one  impediment,  and 
that  was  her  love  for  you.  He  knows  full  well — as  I 
know,  and  as  all  must  know — that  she  could  never  be- 
come your  wife ;  but  yet  he  is  anxious  not  to  interfere 
too  much  against  her  inclinations.  So  a  simple  denial 
from  you,  to  the  effect  that  you  can  never  claim  her 
hand,  is  all  that  is  necessary.  You  understand  me,  I 
trust.  We  seek  this  only  for  the  fair  lady's  own  gooh. 
Of  course,  you  must  be  aware  that  the  duke  would 


22  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

never  consent  to  her  union  with  you ;  and  yet  he  would 
wish  to  have  your  denial  to  show  to  Kosalind  when  he 
announces  his  decision.  I  have  a  paper  here  all  drawn 
up,  and  all  that  will  be  necessary  is  simply  your  sig- 
nature. Here — it  is  only  a  plain,  simple  avowal  on 
your  part  that  you  have  no  hopes  nor  thoughts  of  seek- 
ing the  hand  of  the  lady  in  marriage." 

As  the  count  spoke  he  drew  a  paper  from  the  bosom 
of  his  marten  doublet,  and  having  opened  it  he  handed 
it  towards  the  gunmaker.  But  Uric  took  it  not.  He 
drew  back  and  gazed  the  visitor  sternly  in  the  face. 

"  Sir  Count,"  he  cried,  in  a  tone  full  of  noble  indig- 
nation, "  what  do  you  suppose  I  am?  Do  you  mean  to 
tell  me  that  Olga,  Duke  of  Tula,  has  commissioned  you 
to  obtain  such  a  renunciation  of  me?" 

"  Stephen,"  spoke  the  count,  turning  to  his  compan- 
ion, "  you  heard  the  instructions  the  duke  gave  me  this 
morning  ?" 

"Aye,"  returned  TTrzen,  directing  his  speech  to 
Ruric.  u  I  did  hear  ;  and  you  have  stated  the  case 
plainly." 

"  I  may  be  as  much  surprised  as  yourself,"  resumed 
the  count,  haughtily,  "  at  this  strange  taste  of  the  duke. 
Why  he  should  seek  this  signal  from  you  I  can  only 
imagine  upon  his  desire  to  call  up  no  regrets  in  the 
bosom  of  his  fair  ward.  He  knows  that  she  was  once 
intimate  with  you,  and  that  she  now  feels  a  warm  friend- 
ship for  you.  For  her  sake  he  would  have  this  signal 
from  you." 

11  But  how  for  her  sake  ?"  asked  Ruric. 

"  Why,"  returned  Damonoff,  "  do  you  not  see  ?  Ro- 
salind, in  the  simplicity  of  her  heart,  may  think  that 


A  STRANGE  PROCEEDING.  23 

you— a — that  you  might  claim  her  love;  and  out  of 
pure  principle  grant  it  to  you  simply  because  you  were 
the  first  claimant." 

"  But  I  never  claimed  her  love,"  said  Euric,  warmly. 
"  If  she  loves  me,  she  loves  me  from  her  own  heart. 
With  the  noble  duke  I  never  spoke  but  once,  and  then 
he  came  here  for  me  to  temper  his  sword.  If  you 
would  marry  with  the  lady,  do  so  ;  and  if  you  seek  help 
in  the  work,  seek  it  from  those  who  have  some  power 
in  the  matter," 

"  You  mistake,  sir,"  said  the  count,  hotly.  "  I  seek 
not  power-  now.  I  only  seek  a  simple  word  from  one 
who  may  have  some  influence — even  as  a  beggar,  hav- 
ing saved  the  life  of  a  king,  may,  through  royal  grati- 
tude, wield  an  influence.  Will  you  sign  the  paper  ?" 

Now,  all  this  seemed  very  strange  to  Euric,  and  he 
knew  that  there  was  something  behind  the  curtain 
which  he  was  not  permitted  to  know.  He  knew  the 
proud  and  stubborn  duke  well  enough  to  know  that  he 
never  would  have  sent  such  a  message  as  this  but  for 
some  design  more  than  had  yet  appeared.  In  short, 
he  could  not  understand  the  matter  at  all.  It  looked 
dark  and  complex ;  such  conduct  was  in  direct  conflict 
with  the  nature  of  the  man  from  whom  it  now  appeared 
to  have  emanated.  Euric  pondered  upon  this  a  few 
moments,  and  he  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  on 
no  account  yield  an  atom  to  the  strange  demand  thus 
made  upon  him. 

"  Sir  Count,"  he  said,  calmly  and  firmly,  "  you  have 
plainly  stated  your  proposition,  and  I  will  as  plainly 
answer.  I  cannot  sign  the  paper." 


24  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 


gasped  Damonoff,  in  quick  passion.  "  Do 
you  refuse  ?" 

"  Most  flatly." 

For  a  few  moments  the  count  gazed  into  Eurie's  face, 
as  though  he  doubted  the  evidence  of  his  own  senses. 

"  It  is  the  duke's  command,"  he  said  at  length. 

"  The  Duke  of  Tula  holds  no  power  of  command  over 
me,"  was  the  gunmaker's  calm  reply. 

"  Beware  !     Once  more  I  say  :    Sign  this  paper  !" 

"You  but  waste  your  breath,  Sir  Count,  in  speaking 
thus.  You  have  my  answer." 

"  By  heavens  !  Euric  Nevel,  you  shall  sign  this!"  the 
count  cried,  madly. 

"  Never,  sir." 

"  But  look  you,  sirrah  !  Here  is  my  whole  future  of 
life  based  upon  my  hopes  of  union  with  this  fair  girl. 
Her  guardian  bids  me  get  this  paper  of  you  ere  I  can 
have  her  hand.  And  now,  do  you  think  I'll  give  it  up 
so  easily  ?  No  !  I'll  have  your  name  to  this,  or  I'll 
have  your  life  !" 

"  Now,  your  tongue  runs  away  with  you,  Sir  Count. 
I  have  given  you  my  answer.  Be  sure  that  only  one 
man  on  earth  can  prevail  upon  me  to  place  my  name 
upon  that  paper." 

"  And  who  is  he  ?  " 

"  I  mean  the  emperor." 

"  But  you  will  sign  it  !  "  hissed  Damonoff,  turning 
pale  with  rage.  "  Here  it  is  —  sign  !  If  you  would  live 
—sign  !  " 

"  Perhaps  he  cannot  write/'  suggested  Urzen,  con* 
temptuously. 


A  STRANGE  PROCEEDING.  25 

"  Then  lie  may  make  his  mark,"  rejoined  the  count, 
in  the  same  contemptuous  tone. 

"  It  might  not  require  much  more  urging  to  induce 
me  to  make  my  mark  in  a  manner  not  at  all  agreeable 
to  you,  sir,"  the  youth  retorted,  with  his  teeth  now  set, 
and  the  dark  veins  upon  his  brow  starting  more  plainly 
out.  "  You  have  come  upon  my  premises,  and  you  have 
sought  your  purpose.  You  now  have  your  answer,  and 
for  your  own  sake — for  my  sake — I  beg  you  to  leave 
me." 

"  Not  until  your  name  is  upon  this  paper !  "  cried 
Damonoff,  shaking  the  missive  furiously  and  crumpling 
it  in  his  hand. 

"Are  you  mad,  Sir  Count?  Do  you  think  me  a 
fool  ?  " 

"  Aye — a  consummate  one." 

"Then,"  returned  Euric,  with  a  curl  of  utter  con- 
tempt upon  his  finely-chiselled  lip,  "  you  need  have  no 
further  dealings  with  me.  There  is  my  door,  sir." 

For  some  moments  Conrad  Damonoff  seemed  unable 
to  speak  from  very  anger.  He  had  surely  some  deep, 
anxious  purpose  in  obtaining  Kuric's  name  to  that 
paper ;  and  to  be  thus  thwarted  by  a  common  artisan 
was  maddening  to  one  who,  like  him,  based  all  his  force 
of  character  upon  his  title. 

"  Sign  !  "  he  hissed. 

"  Fool !  "  cried  Kuric,  unable  longer  to  contain  him- 
self in  view  of  such  stupid  persistence  "  Do  you  seek 
a  quarrel  with  me  ?  " 

"  Seek  ?     I  seek  what  I  will  have.     Will  you  sign  V  f 

"  Once  more — no  I  " 


26  THE  GUNMAKEE  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  Then  you  shall  know  what  it  is  to  thwart  such  as 
me !  How's  that  ?  " 

As  these  words  passed  from  the  count's  lips  in  a  low, 
hissing  whisper,  he  aimed  a  blow  with  his  fist  at  Kuric's 
head.  The  gunmaker  had  not  dreamed  of  such  a  das- 
tardly act,  and  he  was  not  prepared  for  it.  Yet  he 
dodged  it  sufficiently  to  escape  the  mark  upon  his  face, 
receiving  the  blow  lightly  upon  the  side  of  his  head. 
But  he  stopped  not  to  consider  now.  As  the  count 
drew  back  Kuric  dealt  him  a  blow  upon  the  brow  that 
felled  him  to  the  floor. 

"  Beware,  Stephen  Urzen !  "  he  whispered  to  the 
count's  companion,  as  that  individual  made  a  movement 
as  though  he  would  come  forward.  "  I  am  not  myself 
now,  and  you  are  safest  where  you  are." 

The  man  thus  addressed  viewed  the  gunmaker  a  few 
moments,  and  he  seemed  to  conclude  that  he  had  bet- 
ter avoid  a  personal  encounter,  for  his  fists  relaxed,  and 
he  moved  to  the  side  of  his  fallen  friend  and  assisted 
him  to  his  feet. 

Conrad  Damonoff  gazed  into  his  antagonist's  face  a 
few  moments  in  silence.  His  face  was  deathly  pale, 
and  his  whole  frame  quivered.  Upon  his  forehead  there 
was  a  livid  spot  where  he  had  been  struck,  but  the  skin 
was  not  broken. 

"  Ruric  Nevel,"  he  said,  in  a  hissing,  maddened  tone, 
"  you  will  hear  from  me.  The  mad  spirit  of  a  ven- 
geance such  as  mine  can  overlook  your  plebeian  stock." 

And  with  this  he  turned  away. 

"  Paul,"  said  the  gunmaker,  turning  to  his  boy  after 
the  men  had  gone,  "  not  a  word  of  this  to  my  mother, 
Be  sure." 


LOVE.  27 


CHAPTEE  III. 

LOVE. 

That  night  Euric  Nevel  had  strange  fancies  while 
waking,  and  strange  dreams  while  sleeping.  Long  and 
deeply  did  he  ponder  upon  the  strange  business  which 
had  called  Count  Conrad  to  his  shop,  and  in  no  way, 
under  no  light,  could  he  see  any  reason  for  it.  Why  he, 
a  youth  who  had  never  spoken  with  the  proud  duke, 
save  once  on  common  business,  and  who  was  so  far 
down  in  the  social  scale,  should  have  been  thus  called 
upon  to  give  a  virtual  consent  to  the  bestowal  of  Rosa- 
lind Valdai's  hand,  was  beyond  his  ken.  He  was  but  a 
poor  artisan — she,  a  wealthy  heiress  and  a  scion  of  no- 
bility, and  she  was  under  the  legal  guardianship  of  the 
duke,  whose  word,  so  far  as  she  was  concerned,  was 
law.  And  again,  Conrad  Damonoff  was  a  count,  and  re- 
puted to  be  wealthy.  To  be  sure,  he  was  somewhat 
dissolute,  but  then  a  majority  of  his  compeers  were  the 
same.  Now,  if  this  count  loved  the  Lady  Eosalind,  and 
had  asked  for  her  hand,  and  the  duke  was  willing  he 
should  have  it,  why  had  this  extraordinary  proposal 
been  sent  to  the  poor  gunmaker  ? 

Euric  asked  this  question  of  himself  a  hundred 
times.  He  would  commence  and  lay  down  all  the 
premises  in  his  mind,  and  then  he  would  try  and  make 
the  deduction ;  but  no  reasonable  one  could  he  arrive 
at.  .  One  thought  clung  about  him,  like  a  dim  spectre 


28  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

at  night,  which  Hope  would  make  an  angel,  and  which 
Fear  would  paint  a  demon.  Could  it  be  possible  that 
Rosalind  had  told  her  love  for  him,  and  that  the  duke 
would  pay  some  deference  to  it  ?  He  tried  to  think  so. 
Hope  whispered  that  it  might  be  so.  But  Fear  would 
force  itself  in,  and  speak  in  tones  so  loud  that  they 
could  not  be  misunderstood.  Finally  the  youth  re- 
solved upon  the  only  reasonable  course.  He  conclude'd 
to  let  the  matter  rest,  so  far  as  his  own  surmises  were 
concerned,  until  he  could  see  Rosalind,— and  that  he 
was  determined  to  do  as  soon  as  possible. 

On  the  following  morning,  as  he  was  preparing  for 
breakfast,  he  saw  Olga,  the  duke,  pass  by,  and  strike 
off  into  the  Borodino  road.  Now,  thought  he,  is  the 
time  for  the  visit  to  Kosalind ;  and  as  soon  as  he  had 
eaten  his  breakfast,  he  prepared  for  the  visit.  He 
dressed  well,  and  no  man  in  Moscow  had  a  nobler  look 
when  the  dust  of  toil  was  removed  from  his  brow  and 
garb. 

"  Paul,"  he  said,  entering  the  shop  where  the  boy  was 
at  work,  "  I  may  be  back  at  noon.  At  any  rate,  such  is 
my  intention  ;  and  if  either  of  those  men  calls  who  were 
here  yesterday,  you  may  tell  him  so." 

"  But,"  returned  the  lad,  "  if  they  ask  me  any  ques- 
tions ?  " 

"  Answer  them  as  you  think  best." 

"  And  if  they  should  ask  me  if  you  would  fight  ?  " 

"  Tell  that  I  hold  my  life  too  dear  at  the  expense  of 
an  insult." 

"  But  surely,  my  master,  the  count  will  challenge 
you." 

"  I  think  he  will.     And,"  added  Euric,  as  an  entirely 


LOVE.  29 

new  thought  came  to  his  mind,  "  mayhap  he  came  here 
to  create  a  quarrel  to  that  end.  I  think  he  did." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  said  Paul. 

A  moment  later  Kuric's  frame  quivered  with  sup- 
pressed passion,  and  then  he  said : 

"  Let  them  come,  and  if  they  come,  or  if  either  of 
them  comes,  while  I  am  gone,  tell  them,  or  him,  that  I 
am  their  very  humble  servant  in  all  things  reasonable." 

Paul  promised  and  then  the  gunmaker  turned  away. 
In  the  hall  he  threw  on  his  heavy  fur  pelisse,  and  having 
reached  the  nearest  hostelry,  he  took  a  horse  and  sleigh 
and  started  off  for  the  Kremlin,  within  which  the  duke 
resided. 

Within  one  of  the  sumptuously  furnished  apartments 
of  the  palace  of  the  Duke  of  Tula  sat  Bosalincl  Valdai. 
She  was  a  beautiful  girl ;  molded  in  perfect  form,  with 
the  full  flush  of  health  and  vigor,  and  possessing  a  face 
of  peculiar  sweetness  and  intelligence.  She  was  only 
nineteen  years  of  age,  and  she  had  been  ten  years  an 
orphan.  Her  hair  was  of  a  golden  hue,  and  the  sunlight 
loved  to  dwell  amid  the  clustering  curls.  Her  eyes, 
which  were  of  a  deep  liquid  blue,  sparkled  brightly 
when  she  was  happy  ;  and  when  she  smiled  the  lovely 
dimples  of  her  cheeks  held  the  smile  even  after  it  had 
faded  from  the  lips.  There  was  nothing  of  the  aristo- 
crat in  her  look — nothing  proud,  nothing  haughty ; 
but  gentleness  and  love  were  the  true  elements  of  her 
soul,  and  she  could  only  be  happy  when  she  knew  that 
she  was  truly  loved.  She  liked  respect,  but  she  spurned 
that  respect  which  only  aims  at  outward  show,  while  the 
heart  may  be  reeking  with  vilest  selfishness. 

Rosalind   sat  there  in  the  apartment  which  was  hers 


30  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW* 

for  her  own  private  use,  and  she  was  sad  and  thought- 
ful. One  fair  hand  supported  her  pure  brow,  while 
with  the  other  she  twisted  the  ends  of  the  silken  sash 
that  confined  her  heavy  robe.  Thus  she  sat  when  the 
door  of  her  apartment  was  opened  and  a  young  girl 
entered.  This  new-coiner  was  a  small,  fair  creature, 
bright  and  quick,  with  that  raven  hair  and  those  large, 
dark  eyes  of  dreamy  light  which  bespeak  the  child  of 
Moslem  blood.  Her  name  was  Zenobie,  and  she  was 
now  about^ixtefiiLj-fiara  of  age.  Rosalind's  father  had 
picked  her  up  on  the  battle-field  from  which  the  Turks 
had  fled,  and  being  unable  to  find  any  claimants,  he 
had  brought  her  home,  then  almost  an  infant.  And 
now  she  was  Rosalind's  attendant  and  companion. 
She  loved  her  kind  and  gentle  mistress,  and  would 
have  laid  down  life  itself  in  the  service. 

"How  now,  Zenobie ?"  asked  Eosalind,  as  she  no- 
ticed the  girl  hesitate. 

"  There  is  a  gentleman  below  who  would  see  you," 
the  girl  replied. 

"  Then  tell  him  I  cannot  see  him,"  said  Rosalind, 
trembling. 

"  But  this  is  Ruric  Nevel,  my  mistress." 

"Ruric!"  exclaimed  the  fair  maiden,  starting  up, 
while  the  rich  blood  mounted  to  her  brow  and  temples. 
"  Oh !  I  am  glad  he  has  come.  My  prayers  are  surely 
answered.  Lead  him  thither,  Zenobie." 

The  girl  departed,  and  ere  long  afterwards  Ruric 
entered  the  apartment.  He  walked  quickly  to  where 
Rosalind  had  arisen  to  her  feet,  and  taking  one  of  her 
hands  in  both  his  own,  he  pressed  it  to  his  lips.  He 
had  had  a  well-formed  speech  upon  his  lips  when  en- 


LOVE.  31 

iered  the  room,  but  'twas  gone  now.  He  could  only 
gaze  into  the  lovely  face  before  him,  and  murmur  the 
name  that  sounded  so  sweetly  on  his  lips.  But  the 
emotions  of  his  soul  became  calm  at  length,  and  then 
he  spoke  with  more  freedom. 

'"  Lady,"  he  said,  after  he  had  taken  a  seat,  "  you  will 
pardon  me  for  this  visit  when  you  know  its  cause.  And 
you  will  pardon  me,  too,  if  I  speak  plainly  what  I  have 
to  speak." 

"  Surely,  sir—" 

"  O — call  me  Euric.  Let  us  at  least  not  forget  the 
the  friendship  of  childhood." 

"  Then  I  am  not  a  lady"  said  Eosalind,  smiling. 

"  No,  Eosalind." 

"  Ah,  Euric." 

"  As  we  were  in  childhood,"  whispered  the  youth. 

"  In  all  but  years,"  returned  Eosalind,  in  the  same 
low  tone. 

"  And  I  may  wear  the  same  image  in  my  heart  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  cast  'it  from  mine  if  I  would." 

"  The  image  of  childhood,  dear  Eosalind  ?  " 

"  Aye — save  that  it  has  grown  to  manhood,  dear 
Euric." 

What  more  could  he  ask  for  love  ?  He  had  not 
aimed  at  this  confession  so  soon.  But  he  put  it  not 
from  him  now.  He  gazed  a  moment  into  the  fair  maid- 
en's eye,  and  as  he  saw  the  love-lit  tear  gathering  there, 
and  the  happy  smile  working  its  way  about  the  rosy 
lips,  and  away  into  the  joyous  dimples,  he  opened  his 
arms  and  clasped  the  fondly  loved  one  to  his  bosom. 

"Oh,  I  am  not  deceived  in  this,"  he  murmured 
"  Speak,  dearest  one." 


32  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  I  cannot  forget  the  love  of  the  happy  times  agone," 
the  noble  girl  replied,  gazing  up  through  her  happj 
tears.  "Oh,  how  many  and  many  an  hour  have  I 
prayed  to  God  that  those  days  might  return,  and  that 
the  one  true  heart  of  earth  I  loved  might  be  mine  once 
more.  Euric,  why  should  I  hide  the  truth,  or  why  set 
it  aside  ?  To  me  thou  art  all  in  all.  I  have  no  one 
else  to  love,  and  none  to  love  me  else,  save  the  noble 
girl  who  brought  you  hither.  I  can  tell  you  no  more." 

Happy  Euric!  Happy  at  that  moment — forgetting 
all  else  but  the  love  that  gleamed  out  upon  him  then, 
and  clasping  the  cherished  object  so  ardently  to  his 
bosom. 

But  the  moments  flew  on,  and,  at  length,  his  mind 
came  to  the  subject  of  his  visit. 

"  Eosalind,"  he  said,  holding  one  of  her  fair  hands  in 
his  grasp,  "you  know  the  Count  Conrad  Damonoff? 

"  Aye,"  replied  the  maiden,  with  a  shudder.  "  He 
is  here  very  often,  and  he  has  forced  himself  upon  my 
companionship  when,  if  he  had  sense,  he  must  have 
known  I  liked  it  not." 

"  He  is  a  suitor  for  your  hand,  is  he  not  ?  " 

"  He  was ;  but  he  is  not  now." 

"  Not  now  ?  "  repeated  Euric,  with  surprise.  "  What 
mean  you  ?  " 

"  Why — simply  that  he  has  asked  the  duke  for  my 
hand,  and  that  he  was  answered  in  the  negative." 

"  Did  you  hear  the  duke  answer  him  so  ?  " 

"  No  ;  but  so  the  duke  assured  me  he  had  done  so. 
But  what  mean  you  ?  " 

"  I  will  tell  you.  Yesterday  the  count  came  to  my 
dwelling,  accompanied  by  Stephen  Urzen.  He  had  a 


LOVE,  33 

paper  drawn  up  by  the  duke's  own  hand,  in  which  1  was 
made  to  say — or  rather,  by  which  the  writer  said,  that 
he  disclaimed  all  pretensions  to  your  hand,  and  that  he 
wished  not  to  marry  you — that  he  freely  gave  you  up, 
meaning  to  seek  within  the  sphere  of  his  own  social  cir- 
cle some  companion  when  he  wished.  And  this  I  was 
asked  to  sign." 

"By  the  count?" 

"  Yes, — but  by  the  duke's  orders." 

"  Oh — it  cannot  be,"  cried  Eosalind,  trembling. 

(f  And  he  further  assured  me  that  the  duke  had  re- 
quested him  to  obtain  my  signature  thereto,  so  that  h© 
might  receive  your  hand  without  impediment." 

"  So  that  the  count  might  receive  my  hand  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  But  the  duke  assured  me  only  yesterday  that  I 
should  not  be  troubled  any  more  with  the  count.  May 
there  not  be  some  mistake  ?  " 

"  There  can  be  none  on  my  part.  The  instrument 
was  in  the  duke's  own  hand." 

"  But  you  did  not  sign  it  ?  " 

"  Ask  me  if  I  took  my  own  life — if  I  made  a  curse  foi 
all  I  loved." 

"  It  is  strange,"  the  maiden  murmured,  bowing  hei 
head  a  few  moments.  "And  yet,"  she  added,  looking 
up  into  her  companion's  face,  "  I  do  not  think  the  duke 
would  be  treacherous  ?  " 

"  He  may  be,"  answered  Ruric.  "  He  knows  how 
lightly  our  noble  emperor  holds  empty  titles,  and  per- 
haps he  fears  that  if  this  matter  came  to  the  imperial 
ear,  and  you  should  claim  the  right  to  marry  with 
whom  you  pleased,  Peter  would  grant  your  prayer. 


34  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW, 

Hence  he  wished  to  get  my  claim  set  aside  so  that  he 
may  have  a  clearer  field  in  which  to  move.  Do  you 
know  how  the  duke's  affairs  stand  at  present  ?" 

Eosalind  thought  awhile  ere  she  answered  ;  and  then, 
while  a  startled  expression  came  to  her  face,  she  said : 

"  Euric,  I  do  remember  now  that  between  the  duke 
and  young  Dampnoff  there  is  some  matter  of  dispute. 
There  is  some  question  of  property." 

"Ah!"  uttered  the  youth,  earnestly.  "How  is 
that  ?" 

"  Why,  as  near  as  I  can  understand  it,  there  was  a 
dispute  between  the  duke  and  the  elder  Damonoff  con- 
cerning the  ownership  of  Drotzen,  the  estate  on  the 
Don,  in  Kaluga ;  and  since  the  father's  death  Conrad 
has  maintained  his  family  claim.  You  know  the  duke 
and  the  old  count  married  sisters,  and  this  estate  be- 
longed to  them." 

"  And  now,"  suggested  Euric,  "  may  not  the  duke 
mean  to  compromise  this  matter  by  giving  your  hand 
to  the  count  and  taking  Drotzen  in  exchange  ?" 

"Oh,  I  cannot  think  so,"  the  maiden  returned, 
earnestly.  "  The  duke  would  not  do  that.  He  is  kind 
to  me,  I  am  sure.  He  loves  me  as  though  I  were  his 
own  child.  I  know  he  does,  for  in  a  thousand  ways  he 
has  shown  it.  He  is  mindful  of  my  comfort,  and  an- 
ticipates my  every  want.  No,  no — if  he  is  deceiving 
any  one  he  must  be  deceiving  the  count." 

Euric  started  as  the  new  suspicion  flashed  upon  him. 
Had  the  duke  sent  Damonoff  upon  that  mission  on 
purpose  to  get  him  into  a  quarrel  ? 

"  Aye,"  thought  the  youth  to  himself,  "  the  duke 
knows  that  I  have  taught  the  sword-play,  and  he  knows 


LOVE.  35 

q  A 

that  the  count  would  be  no  match  for  me.  So  he  thinks 
in  this  subtle  manner  to  make  me  an  instrument  for 
ridding  him  of  a  plague." 

But  the  youth  was  careful  not  to  let  Rosalind  know 
of  this.  He  thought  she  would  be  unhappy  if  she  knew 
that  a  duel  was  likely  to  come  off  between  himself  and 
the  count. 

After  some  minutes  of  comparative  silence,  Ruric 
touched  upon  a  point  which  lay  very  near  his  heart. 

"  Rosalind,"  he  said,  taking  both  her  hands  in  his 
own,  "  there  is  one  point  upon  which  we  have  never 
spoken ;  and  I  know  you  would  have  me  speak  plainly 
and  candidly.  You  know  my  situation.  My  father  and 
your  father  fought  side  by  side,  but  my  father  fell,  while 
yours  returned  to  his  home.  For  his  eminent  services 
your  father  received  a  title  and  a  noble  estate  from  the 
grateful  Feodor,  while  my  father  was  only  forgotten. 
Hence  our  stations  are  now  widely  different.  Yet  I  am 
not  poor.  No  other  man  in  the  empire  can  compete 
with  me  in  the  manufacture  of  arms,  and  from  my  labor 
I  derive  a  handsome  income.  You  know  all  that.  And 
now,  if  other  obstacles  were  removed,  would  you  give 
me  your  hand,  and  become  mine  for  life  ?" 

1 1  Aye,  Ruric,"  the  noble  girl  answered,  with  beaming 
eyes,  and  a  joyful  expression  of  countenance.  "  "Were 
you  reduced  to  the  lowest  estate  of  poverty,  so  long  as 
your  generous,  pure  soul  was  free,  I  should  only  be  the 
more  anxious  to  lift  you  up.  Oh,  my  love  knows  only 
the  heart  whereon  it  is  secured,  and  for  my  future  of 
joy  I  ask  only  the  truth  of  my  husband's  love." 

"  Bless  you,   dearest,"   Ruric  murmured,  as  he  drew 


36  THE  GUNMAKER  OP  MOSCOW. 

the  maiden  to  his  side  ;  and  then  he  added  :  "  You  will 
not  allow  the  duke  to  give  your  hand  away  ?  " 

"  Never,  Buric." 

"  If  he  asks  you  for  your  hand  to  bestow  upon  any  of 
his  friends,  you  will  tell  him — 

"  That  my  heart  is  not  mine  to  give,  and  that  my 
hand  cannot  go  without  it." 

"  O — bless  you,  Bosalind — bless  you.  God  keep  and 
guard  you  ever." 

Euric  then  took  leave  of  Eosalind,  and  was  soon  in 
the  open  court.  Here  he  entered  his  sledge,  and  then 
drove  to  the  barracks  in  the  Khitagorod,  where  he  in- 
quired for  Alaric  Orsa,  a  lieutenant  of  the  guard.  The 
officer  was  quickly  found,  and  as  he  met  Buric  his  sal- 
utation was  warm  and  cordial.  He  was  a  young  man, 
not  over  five-and-twenty,  and  one  of  the  finest  looking 
soldiers  in  the  guard. 

"  Alaric,"  said  the  gunmaker,  after  the  first  friendly 
salutations  had  passed,  "  I  may  have  a  meeting  with 
Conrad  Count  Damonoff.  He  has  sought  a  quarrel — 
insulted  me  most  grossly — aimed  a  blow  at  my  head — 
and  I  knocked  him  down.  You  can  judge  as  well  as  I 
what  the  result  must  be." 

"  Most  surely  he  will  challenge  you,"  cried  the  officer, 
excitedly. 

"  So  I  think,"  resumed  Buric,  calmly.  "  And  now 
will  you  serve  me  in  the  event  ?  " 

"  With  pleasure." 

"  I  may  refer  his  messenger  to  you  ?  " 

"Yes — surely.  And  how  shall  I  act?  What  will 
you  do?" 


JX)VE.  37 

"Knock  him  down  again  under  the  same  provo- 
cation." 

"  I  understand.     You  wish  to  retract  nothing  ?  " 

"  No.  Listen  :  I  will  tell  you  all  since  I  seek  your 
aid." 

And  thereupon  Ruric  related  all  that  had  occurred  at 
the  time  of  the  count's  visit  to  his  shop. 

"  Good !  "  said  Alaric,  as  the  gunmaker  finished. 
"  He  must  challenge  you,  and  then  you'll  punish  him. 
He's  too  proud  now.  He  can  handle  some  of  his  lilytops 
who  associate  with  him  ;  and  perhaps  he  thinks  he  can 
do  the  same  when  he  comes  out  among  the  harder  men. 
But  never  mind — I  will  be  punctual  and  faithful." 

Euric  reached  home  just  as  his  mother  was  spreading 
the  board  for  dinner.  He  often  went  away  on  businesSj 
and  she  thought  not  of  asking  him  any  questions. 


38  THE  GUNMAKEK  OF  MOSCOW, 


CHAPTER  IV, 

THE    CHALLENGE. 

In  the  afternoon  Ruric  retired  to  his  shop,  where  he 
went  to  work  upon  a  gun  which  had  been  ordered  some 
days  before.  As  yet  he  had  said  nothing  to  Paul  con- 
cerning the  affair  of  the  day  previous  since  his  return 
from  the  Kremlin.  He  asked  him  now,  however,  if 
any  one  had  called. 

"Only  the  monk,"  returned  Paul,  without  seeming 
to  consider  that  there  was  anything  very  important  in 
the  visit. 

"Do  you  mean  the  black  monk — Vladimir ? " 

"  Yes,  my  master.  He  called  here  about  the  middle 
of  the  forenoon.  He  wanted  one  of  the  small  daggers 
with  the  pearl  haft." 

"  And  did  you  let  him  have  one  ?  " 

"Certainly.  He  paid  me  four  ducats  for  it,  and 
would  have  paid  more  had  I  been  willing  to  take  it." 

"  And  did  he  make  any  conversation  ?  " 

"  Yes.  He  asked  me  why  the  Count  Damon  off  came 
here  yesterday." 

"  Ha !     How  did  he  know  of  their  visit  ?  " 

"  He  was  waiting  at  the  inn  for  a  sledge,  and  he 
overheard  the  count  and  his  companion  conversing 
upon  the  subject." 

"  And  did  he  ask  you  any  questions  touching  the 
particulars  ?  " 


THE  CHALLENGE,  39 

"  Yes — many." 

"  And  how  answered  you  ?  " 

"  I  told  him  the  whole  story,  from  beginning  to  end. 
t  found  he  knew  something  of  their  purpose  from  what 
he  accidentally  overheard,  and  rather  than  have  him 
go  away  full  of  surmises,  I  told  him  all." 

"  Of  the  message,  too  ?  " 

"  Tes,  my  master.  I  told  him  all  that  happened, 
from  the  showing  of  the  paper  which  the  duke  had 
drawn  up,  to  the  departure  of  the  angry  man." 

"  And  what  did  the  monk  say  ? "  Euric  asked,  very 
earnestly. 

"  Why,  he  said  he  knew  the  count,  and  that  he  was  a 
proud,  reckless  fellow,  and  worth  but  little  to  society. 
That  was  all.  He  did  not  seern  to  care  much  about  it 
any  way;  only  he  said  he  should  have  done  just  as 
you  did,  and  that  every  law  of  justice  would  bear  you 
out.  He  had  more  curiosity  than  interest,  though  I 
am  sure  all  his  sympathies  are  with  you." 

"  Very  well,"  returned  Kuric.  "  It  can  matter  but 
little  what  the  monk  thinks  about  it,  though  I  would 
rather  have  him  know  the  truth,  if  he  must  know  any- 
thing, for  I  would  not  be  misunderstood." 

"  He  understands  it  all  now,  my  master;  and  I  trust 
you  are  not  offended  at  the  liberty  I  took  in  telling 
him." 

"  Not  at  all,  Paul— not  at  all." 

Here  the  conversation  dropped,  and  the  work  was 
resumed  in  silence.  It  was  past  three  o'clock  when 
Euric's  mother  came  and  informed  him  that  a  gentle- 
man, in  the  house,  would  speak  with  him. 

"  Is  it,  Stephen  Urzen  ?  "  asked  the  youth. 


40  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

His  mother  said  it  was. 

"  Then  bid  him  come  out  here." 

Claudia  retired,  and  in  a  few  moments  more  the 
gentleman  made  his  appearance. 

"  Kuric  Nevel,"  he  said,  bowing  very  stiffly  and 
haughtily,  "  I  bring  a  message  from  the  Count  Da* 
monoff." 

"  Very  well,  sir,"  answered  the  gunmaker,  proudly, 
"  I  am  ready  to  receive  it." 

Thereupon  TJrzen  drew  a  sealed  note  from  his  pocket, 
and  handed  it  to  Ruric,  who  took  it  and  broke  the  seal 
He  opened  it,  and  read  as  follows : 

"  EUBIC  NEVEL  :  An  insult  of  the  most  aggravating 
nature  has  for  the  time  levelled  all  distinctions  of  caste 
between  us.  Your  blood  alone  can  wash  out  the  stain. 
I  would  not  murder  you  outright,  and  in  no  other  way 
but  this  can  I  reach  you.  My  friend,  the  bearer  of  this, 
will  make  all  arrangements.  If  you  dare  not  meet  me, 
say  so,  that  all  may  know  who  is  the  coward. 

"  DAMONOFF." 

When  Ruric  had  read  the  missive  he  crushed  it  in 
his  hand,  and  gazed  its  bearer  some  moments  in  the 
face  without  speaking. 

"  Will  you  answer  ?"  asked  Urzen.  He  spoke  more 
softly  than  before,  for  he  saw  something  in  the  gun- 
maker's  face  which  he  dared  not  provoke. 

"  Are  you  acquainted  with  Alaric  Orsa,  a  lieutenant 
of  the  guard  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir — I  know  him  well." 

"  Then  let  me  refer  you  to  him.  He  will  make  all 
necessary  arrangements,  and  I  shall  hold  myself  bound 
by  his  plans.  I  trust  that  is  satisfactory  ?  " 


THE  CHALLENGE.  41 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Then  you  and  I  need  have  no  more  to  say." 

"  Only  on  one  point,"  said  Urzen,  with  some  little 
show  of  confusion.  "  You  are  the  challenged  party,  and 
you  will  have  the  choice  of  weapons.  The  count  has 
not  mentioned  this ;  mind  you,  he  has  not ;  but  I,  as 
his  friend,  deem  it  no  more  than  right  to  speak  of  it.  I 
trust  you  will  choose  a  gentleman's  weapon.  In  the 
use  of  the  pistol  or  the  gun  he  is  not  versed." 

"  While  you  imagine  I  am,"  said  Kuric,  with  a  con- 
temptuous curl  of  the  lip  ;  for  he  knew  that  the  man 
was  lying.  He  could  see  by  the  man's  very  looks  that 
Damonoff  had  commissioned  him  to  broach  this  mat- 
ter. 

"  Of  course  you  are,"  returned  Urzen. 

"  And  the  count  is  most  excellently  versed  in  the  use 
of  the  sword,  is  he  not  ?  " 

"  He  is  accounted  a  fair  swordsman." 

"  Aye — so  I  thought.  But  it  matters  not  to  me.  The 
idea  had  not  entered  my  mind  before,  save  that  I  sup- 
posed sv/ords  would  be  the  only  weapons  thought  of. 
However,  Orsa  will  settle  it  with  you.  I  have  given 
him  no  directions  at  all,  save  to  serve  me  as  he  thinks 
proper,  and  to  act  upon  the  understanding  that  if  I 
have  given  offence  to  the  count  I  would  do  the  same 
again  under  provocation.  You  understand  now  ?" 

"  I  do,  sir,"  replied  Urzen,  in  a  choking  tone. 

"  Then  wait  a  moment,  and  I  will  give  you  a  message 
to  Orsa." 

Thus  speaking,  Euric  went  to  his  desk,  and  upon  the 
bottom  of  the  missive  he  had  received  from  the  Count 
he  wrote : 


42  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  DEAR  ALARIC  :  I  send  this  to  you  by  the  same  hand 
that  bore  it  to  me,  and  you  are  hereby  empowered  to  act 
for  me  as  you  may  deem  proper.  I  shall  be  governed 
strictly  by  your  arrangements. 

"  BURIC." 

Having  written  this  he  showed  it  to  Urzen,  and  asked 
him  if  he  would  bear  it  to  the  lieutenant.  An  affirmative 
reply  was  given,  and  then  simply  folding  the  note  in  the 
opposite  way  from  the  original  fold,  the  gunmaker 
superscribed  it  anew  to  the  lieutenant,  and  handed  it 
to  his  visitor.  Urzen  took  it,  and  with  a  stiff  bow,  but 
without  speaking,  he  turned  and  left  the  place. 

That  evening,  about  eight  o'clock,  a  sledge  drove  up 
to  Euric's  door,  and  Alaric  Orsa  entered  the  house.  He 
called  the  youth  aside,  and  informed  him  that  the  ar- 
rangements had  all  been  made. 

"  Damonoff  is  in  a  hurry,"  he  said,  "  and  we  have 
appointed  the  meeting  at  ten  o'clock  to-morrow  fore- 
noon. It  will  take  place  at  the  bend  of  the  river  just 
beyond  the  Viska  Hill." 

"  And  the  weapons  ?  "  asked  Euric. 

"  Swords,"  returned  Orsa.  "  The  count  will  bring 
his  own,  and  he  gives  you  the  privilege  of  selecting 
such  an  one  as  you  choose." 

"  I  thank  you,  Alaric,  for  your  kindness  thus  far,  and 
you  may  rest  assured  that  I  shall  be  prompt." 

"  Suppose  I  call  here  in  the  morning  for  you?  "  sug- 
gested the  visitor. 

"  I  should  be  pleased  to  have  you  do  so." 

"  I  will,  then.  I  shall  be  along  in  good  season  with 
my  sledge,  and  we  will  both  reach  the  ground  to- 
gether." 


THE  CHALLENGE.  43 

Thus  it  was  arranged,  and  then  Orsa  took  his  leave. 

When  Kuric  returned  to  his  seat  by  the  fireplace  he 
noticed  that  his  mother  watched  him  narrowly,  and 
with  more  than  ordinary  interest.  He  had  once  made 
up  his  mind  that  he  would  say  nothing  to  his  mother 
about  the  affair  until  it  was  over ;  but  as  the  time  was 
set,  and  the  hour  drew  nigh,  his  mind  wavered.  When 
it  was  over  where  might  he  be !  But  he  was  cut  short 
in  his  reflections  by  the  voice  of  his  parent. 

"  Kuric,"  she  said,  and  her  voice  trembled  while  she 
spoke,  "  you  will  pardon  me  for  prying  into  your  affairs, 
but  I  cannot  hide  from  myself  that  something  of  more 
than  usual  moment  is  on  the  tapis  with  you.  Why  are 
these  men  calling  to  and  fro  ?  and  why  are  you  so 
thoughtful  and  moody  ?  You  know  a  mother's  feel- 
ings— and  you  will  pardon  a  mother's  anxiety." 

"  Surely,  my  mother,"  the  youth  replied,  gazing  up 
for  a  moment,  and  then  letting  his  eyes  droop  again. 
At  length  he  resumed — "  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to 
tell  you  all  ere  you  spoke." 

There  was  something  deep  and  significant  in  Kuric's 
tone,  and  his  mother  quickly  caught  the  spark. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  she  tremblingly  asked,  moving  her 
chair  nearer  to  her  child's  side. 

"  Listen,"  the  young  man  said,  and  thereupon  he  de- 
tailed the  circumstances  attending  the  visit  of  the  Count 
Damonoff  to  his  shop.  Then  he  told  of  his  own  visit 
to  Eosalind,  and  its  results ;  and  then  of  the  visit  of 
Stephen  Urzen. 

"  And  now,  my  mother,"  he  added,  without  waiting 
for  any  reply,  "  you  know  it  all.  You  see  how  I  am 
situated.  Bemember,  our  nation  has  reached  its  pres- 


44  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

ent  point  by  successful  war.  The  soul  of  the  nation  is 
built  upon  military  honor,  and  since  our  noble  emperor 
has  opened  the  way  of  advancement  to  the  lowest  of  his 
subjects  who  are  brave  and  true,  the  coward  is  looked 
upon  with  disgust  upon  all  hands.  Yet,  my  mother,  I 
w  ould  have  you  speak." 

For  some  moments  Claudia  Nevel  was  silent.  But 
at  length  she  said,  while  a  tear  glistened  in  her  eye  :  - 

"  I  have  given  one  loved  being  up  to  my  country's 
good.  Eussia  took  my  husband  from  me,  and  I  could 
ill  afford  now  to  lose  my  son.  Yet,  rather  than  one 
stain  should  rest  upon  his  name,  I  would  see  him  dead 
before  me.  O^JBoiria,  you  know  whether  dishonor 
would  rest  upon  you  were  you  to  refuse  this  chal- 
lenge." 

"  I  will  speak  plainly,  my  dear  mother,"  returned 
the  youth,  in  a  tremulous  tone,  for  his  parent's  kindness 
had  moved  him.  "  In  my  soul  I  should  feel  perfectly 
justified  in  refusing  this  meeting,  for  no  principle  of 
real  honor  is  at  stake.  But  were  I  to  back  out  now 
from  this,  I  should  never  meet  another  generous  look 
hi  Moscow.  Every  one  would  point  the  finger  of  scorn 
at  me,  and  the  word  coward  would  ring  always  in  my 
ears.  It  may  be  a  false  state  of  things — I  feel  that  it 
really  is  so ;  but  how  can  I  help  it  ?  It  is  the  curse  of 
all  great  military  epochs.  Battle  alone  makes  heroes, 
and  so  all  must  measure  their  honor  by  the  force  of 
their  arms.  The  count  carries  even  now  upon  his  brow 
the  mark  of  my  blow,  and  all  will  say  he  has  a 
right  to  demand  satisfaction ;  though  I  know  that  he 
provoked  the  quarrel  on  purpose.  I  cannot  refuse  him 


THE  CHALLENGE.  45 

on  the  ground  of  station,  for  lie  is  above  me  in  that.     I 
must  meet  him." 

"  Then,"  said  the  mother,  in  a  low,  calm  tone,  but 
with  much  effort,  "  you  shall  not  feel  that  your  mother 
would  thwart  your  design.  If  your  own  good  judgment 
says  go — then  go.  If  they  bring  your  body  to  me  in 
the  stern  grasp  of  death,  I  shall  bow  with  submission, 
and  such  resignation  as  I  can,  to  the  cruel  blow.  If 
you  come  back  to  me  alive  I  shall  thank  God  that  you  . 
are  spared  ;  but  alas  !  the  joy  will  be  clouded  with  the 
thought  of  blood  upon  your  hands,  and  the  knowledge 
that  my  joy  is  another's  grief." 

"  No,  no,  my  mother,"  cried  Euric,  quickly  and  ear- 
nestly, "  I  will  not  have  a  fellow-being's  blood  upon  my 
hand,  if  I  can  avoid  it.  Only  to  save  my  own  life  will 
I  take  his.  He  has  done  all  this  himself — all — all.  The 
quarrel  was  his  own,  and  the  first  blow  was  his.  The 
challenge  is  his,  and  now  is  not  the  responsibility  his 
also  ?" 

"  It  is,  my  son,  so  far  as  he  alone  is  concerned.  If 
you  have  a  responsibility  it  must  be  to  your  own  soul. 
But  tell  me — has  not  the  emperor  made  some  law  touch- 
ing this  practice  of  dueling  ? 

"  Tes,  but  only  the  challenger  is  responsible.  The 
party  challenged  is  held  free  from  blame  in  the  eyes  of 
the  law." 

"  Then  I  shall  interpose  no  more  objections,"  said  the 
mother.  She  tried  to  speak  hopefully,  but  she  could 
not  hide  the  fearful  sadness  of  her  heart.  "  Could  fer- 
vent prayer  avert  the  blow  it  should  not  fall ;  but  I  can 
only  pray  as  one  without  power." 

A  long  time  after  this  was  passed  in  silence.     Botn 


46  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

the  mother  and  son  seemed  to  have  something  upon 
their  minds  which  they  wished  to  say,  but  dared  not. 
But  the  former  at  length  overcame  her  reluctance. 

"  Euric,  my  son,"  said  she,  keeping  back  the  tears 
that  struggled  for  utterance  in  their  silent  speech,  "  is 
there  any  little  word  you  would  leave  ? — any  matter  of 
moment — " 

"No,  no,"  Euric  answered,  speaking  calmly  by  effort. 
"  I  am  yours,  and  all  is  yours.  But  I  shall  not  fall." 

"  Ah,  be  not  too  confident,  my  son.  Let  no  such  as- 
surance lead  you  to  forget  your  God.  I  have  heard  of 
this  count.  It  was  he  who  slew  Eutger ;  and  Momjako, 
too,  he  slew  in  the  duel.  He  is  an  expert  swordsman, 
and  surely  means  to  kill  you  if  he  can." 

"  I  am  aware  of  that,  my  mother.  But  do  you  not 
know  that  we  are  all  prone  to  overlook  our  own  powers 
when  wondering  upon  the  feats  of  others  !  I  may  be 
pardoned  for  assuring  you  that  the  only  man  who  has 
yet  overcome  the  count  at  the  sword-play  was  one  of 
my  own  scholars.  While  in  Spain  I  practiced  with 
some  of  the  best  swordsmen  in  the  kingdom.  But  lis- 
ten :  I  will  send  one  word.  For  yourself  I  can  tell  you 
nothing  which  you  do  not  know ;  but  yet  you  may  see 
Eosalind.  If  you  do,  tell  her —  But  you  know  my  soul. 
You  can  tell  her  as  you  please.  But  I  shall  not  fall." 

It  was  now  late,  and  ere  long  Euric  kissed  his  mother, 
and  then  retired  to  his  bed. 

And  the  widow  was  left  alone.  With  her  eyes  she 
followed  the  retreating  form  of  her  beloved  son,  and 
when  he  was  gone  from  her  sight  she  bowed  her  head 
and  sobbed  aloud.  When  she  reached  her  humble 
couch  she  knelt  by  the  side  thereof,  and  poured  forth 


THE  CHALLENGE.  47 

her  pent-up  soul  to  God.  When  her  head  had  pressed 
the  pillow  she  tried  to  hope — she  tried  to  fasten  one 
hope  in  her  mind ;  but  she  looked  only  into  the  night. 
Not  one  ray  of  light  reached  her  struggling  soul.  She 
opened  her  eyes  of  promise  in  vain — for  she  looked  into 
a  gloom  so  utter  that  out  of  its  depths  loomed  only  the 
blackness  of  despair. 

Sleep  on,  Euric.  But  oh,  couldst  thou  know  how 
thy  fond  mother's  heart  is  racked  there'd  be  na  sleep 
for  thee ! 


48  THE  GUNMAKEK  OF  MOSCOW. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  DUEL. 

On  the  following  morning  Buric  was  up  betimes,  and 
at  the  breakfast  table  not  a  word  of  the  one  all-absorb- 
ing theme  was  uttered.  After  the  meal  was  finished 
the  gunmaker  went  out  to  his  shop,  and  took  down 
from  one  of  the  closets  a  long  leathern  case,  in  which 
were  two  swords,  both  of  the  same  make  and  finish, 
only  different  in  size.  They  were  Toledo  blades,  and 
of  most  exquisite  workmanship  and  finish.  Buric  took 
out  the  heavier  one,  which  was  a  two-edged  weapon, 
with  a  cross-hilt  of  heavily  gilded  metal.  He  placed 
the  point  upon  the  floor,  and  then  with  all  his  weight 
he  bent  the  blade  till  the  pommel  touched  the  point. 
The  lithe  steel  sprang  back  to  its  place  with  a  sharp 
clang,  and  the  texture  was  not  started.  Then  he 
struck  the  flat  of  the  blade  upon  the  anvil  with  great 
force.  The  ring  was  sharp  and  clear,  and  the  weapon 
remained  unharmed. 

"  Paul,  Moscow  does  not  contain  another  blade  like 
that !  Damascus  never  saw  a  better." 

Thus  spoke  the  gunmaker  to  his  boy,  as  he  balanced 
the  beautiful  weapon  in  his  hand. 

"I  think  you  are  right,  my  master,"  the  boy  re- 
turned, who  had  beheld  the  trial  of  the  blade  with  un- 
bounded admiration.  %<  But,"  he  added,  "  could  yuu 
not  temper  a  blade  like  that  ?  " 


THE  DUEL.  49 

"  Perhaps,  if  I  had  the  steel.  But  I  have  it  not.  The 
steel  of  these  two  blades  came  from  India,  and  was 
originally  in  one  weapon — a  ponderous,  two-handed 
affair  belonging  to  a  Bengal  chieftain.  The  metal  pos- 
sesses all  the  hardness  of  the  finest  razor,  with  the 
elasticity  of  the  most  subtle  spring.  My  old  master  at 
Toledo  gave  me  these  as  a  memento.  Were  I  to  mention 
the  sum  of  money  he  was  once  offered  for  this  largest 
one  you  would  hardly  credit  it." 

, "  How  much  ?"  asked  Paul,  with  a  boy's  curiosity. 

"  It  was  a  sum  equal  to  about  seven  hundred  ducate." 

"  And  yet  he  gave  it  away  ?" 

"  Aye — for  its  price  was  but  imaginary,  while  its 
worth  to  him  was  only  commensurate  with  the  good  it 
did  him.  If  he  told  the  truth  he  loved  me,  and  these 
he  gave  me  as  a  parting  gift,  as  the  best  patterns  I 
could  wish  for  when  making  such." 

After  this  Ruric  put  up  the  smaller  sword,  and  then 
gave  Paul  a  few  directions  about  the  work,  promising 
to  be  back  before  rfight.  The  faithful  boy  shook  his 
head  dubiously  as  he  heard  this  promise,  but  he  said 
nothing,  and  shortly  afterwards  Ruric  went  into  the 
house.  Just  then  Alaric  Orsa  drove  up  to  the  door. 

Ruric  was  all  ready  but  putting  on  his  bonnet  and 
pelisse.  His  mother  was  in  the  kitchen.  He  went  to 
her  with  a  smile  upon  his  face.  He  put  his  arms  about 
her  and  drew  her  to  his  bosom. 

"  God  bless  you,  my  mother.  I  shall  come  back.'f 
He  said  this,  and  then  he  kissed  her. 

"  God  keep— and— " 

It  was  all  she  could  say. 


50  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

Euric  gazed  a  moment  into  her  pale  face — ther*  lie 
kissed  her  again — and  again  he  said  : 

"  God  bless  you,  my  mother.     I  shall  come  back." 

He  dared  stop  to  speak  no  more.  Gently  seating  his 
fond  mother  upon  a  chair,  he  turned  and  hurried  from 
the  place.  In  the  hall  he  threw  on  his  pelisse  and  bon- 
net, and  then  he  opened  the  door  and  passed  out. 

"  Have  you  a  good  weapon  ?"  asked  Orsa,  as  the 
horse  started  on. 

"  I  have  a  fair  one.     I  think  it  will  not  deceive  me." 

"  I  asked,"  resumed  Orsa,  "  because  Dainonoff  prides 
himself  upon  the  weapon  he  wears.  It  is  a  German 
blade,  and  he  thinks  he  can  cut  in  twain  the  blade  of 
any  other  weapon  in  Moscow  with  it." 

"  I  have  a  good  weapon/'  Euric  said,  quietly ;  "  and 
one  which  has  stood  more  tests  than  most  swords  will 
bear."  And  after  some  further  remarks  he  related  the 
peculiar  circumstances  attending  the  making  of  the 
sword,  and  his  possession  of  it. 

At  length  they  struck  upon  the  river,  and  in  half  an 
hour  more  they  reached  the  appointed  spot.  The  day 
was  beautiful.  The  sun  shone  brightly  upon  the  glis- 
tening snow,  and  the  air  was  still  and  calm.  The  sharp 
frost  of  the  atmosphere  served  only  to  brace  the  system 
up,  and  Euric  threw  open  his  pelisse,  that  he  might 
breathe  more  freely.  He  had  been  upon  ground  but  a 
few  minutes  when  the  other  party  came  in  sight  around 
the  bend  of  the  river. 

As  soon  as  the  count  and  his  second  had  arrived,  and 
the  horses  had  been  secured,  the  lieutenant  proposed 
that  they  should  repair  to  the  building,  which  was  close 
at  hand.  This  was  a  large  open  boat-house,  which  was 


THE  DUEL.  51 

unused  and  deserted  in  the  winter,  and  it  was  proposed 
to  go  in  there  because  the  reflection  of  the  strong  sun- 
light from  the  bright  snow  was  calculated  to  blind  and 
blur  the  eye. 

"  Ha !  what  means  that  ?  "  exclaimed  Orsa,  as  he  saw 
a  sledge  just  turning  the  bend  of  the  river  with  an  officer 
in  it. 

"  It  is  only  a  surgeon,"  replied  Damonoff.  "  I  would 
not  cut  a  man's  flesh  without  giving  him  a  fair  chance 
to  survive  it." 

"  And  then  you  may  find  him  serviceable  to  yourself, 
eh  ?  "  suggested  the  lieutenant. 

"  Of  course.     There  is  no  telling  what  may  happen." 

In  a  moment  more  the  new  sledge  came  up,  and  Euric 
recognized  its  inmate  as  an  army  surgeon  whom  he  had 
seen  before,  though  he  knew  not  his  name. 

"  Now  for  the  old  boat-house,1'  cried  Urzen. 

"  Aye,"  added  Damonoff.  "  Let  us  have  this  busi- 
ness done,  for  I  would  be  back  to  dinner.  I  dine  with 
Olga  to-day,  and  a  fair  maiden  awaits  my  coming." 

"  Notice  him  not,"  whispered  Orsa,  who  walked  close 
by  Euric's  side.  "  That  is  one  of  his  chief  points  when 
engaged  in  an  affair  of  this  kind.  He  hopes  to  get  you 
angry,  and  so  unhinge  your  nerves." 

"  Never  fear,"  answered  the  gunmaker.  "  Be  sure  he 
only  brings  new  danger  to  himself,  for  such  efforts  wilJ 
find  their  point  in  the  muscle  of  my  arm." 

The  party  halted  when  they  reached  the  interior  of 
the  rough  structure,  and  the  count  threw  off  his  pelisse 
and  drew  his  sword.  Euric  followed  his  example. 

"  Sir  Count,"  the  latter  said  as  he  moved  a  step  for- 
ward, "  ere  we  commence  this  work  I  wish  all  present 


52  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

to  understand  distinctly  how  I  stand.  You  have  sought 
this  quarrel  from  the  first.  Without  the  least  provoca- 
tion from  me  you  have  insulted  me  most  grossly,  and 
this  is  the  climax.  So,  before  God  and  man,  be  the  re- 
sult upon  your  own  head." 

"  Out,  lying  knave — " 

"  Hold,"  cried  the  surgeon,  laying  his  hand  heavily 
upon  the  count's  arm.  "  You  have  no  right  to  speak 
thus,  for  you  lower  yourself  when  you  do  it.  If  you 
have  come  to  fight,  do  so  honorably." 

An  angry  reply  was  upon  Damonoff  's  lips,  but  he  did 
not  speak.  He  turned  to  his  antagonist  and  said  : 

"  Will  you  measure  weapons,  sir  ?  Mine  may  be  a 
mite  the  longest.  I  seek  no  advantage ;  and  I  have  one 
here  of  the  same  length  and  weight  as  my  own,  if  you 
wish  it." 

"  I  am  well  satisfied  as  it  is,"  replied  Ruric. 

"  Then  take  your  ground.     Are  you  readv  ?" 

"  I  am !" 

The  two  swords  were  crossed  in  an  instant,  with  a 
clear,  sharp  clang. 

There  was  some  contrast  between  the  two  combat 
ants,  but  not  much,  apparently.  The  count  was  a  little 
the  taller,  and  Ruric  was  some  the  heavier.  But  to  a 
close  observer  there  was  a  peculiar  contrast  in  the  bear- 
ing of  the  two  men.  That  breast,  swelling  out  so  nobly, 
and  those  massive  shoulders,  made  for  the  seat  of  phys- 
ical power,  were  Ruric's  alone  to  possess.  Yet  Conrad 
Damonoff  was  accounted  a  strong  man.  In  the  ath- 
letic sports  of  the  club-court  he  had  few  superiors,  and 
not  many  equals.  But  Ruric  Nevel  had  never  shown 
his  strength  there. 


THE  DUEL  53 

Now,  for  the  first  time,  that  contemptuous  look 
passed  from  the  count's  face.  As  his  eye  caught  his 
antagonist's  position — as  he  noticed  the  calm,  dignified, 
quiet  ease  of  every  limb  ;  and  as  he  caught  the  deep, 
mystic  fire  of  those  expressive  eyes,  he  knew  that  he 
had  no  common  amateur  to  deal  with. 

At  length  Conrad  Damonoff  started  back,  and  a 
quick  cry  escaped  his  lips.  His  antagonist's  point  had 
touched  his  bosom — it  had  pressed  against  his  heart 
and  had  not  been  driven  home.  Well  he  knew  that  his 
life  was  his  no  longer,  for  the  gunmaker  had  gained  it, 
and — spared  it. 

"  You  fence  well,"  he  gasped,  struggling  to  regain  his 
composure. 

"  You  are  not  a  novice,"  returned  Buric,  calmly,  at 
the  same  time  allowing  his  point  to  drop. 

"Come  on,"  the  count  cried,  now  gathering  all  his 
energies  for  another  effort. 

And  again  the  weapons  were  crossed.  This  time 
Damonoff  was  more  guarded.  Before  he  had  been  im- 
pelled by  his  own  assurance ;  but  now  he  was  forced  to 
regard  his  opponent's  power.  Buric  quickly  found  that 
his  foe  was  more  careful  than  at  first,  and  he  carried  his 
own  point  accordingly.  At  the  twelfth  stroke  the  count 
made  a  feint  to  the  left — then  at  the  throat,  and  then, 
with  a  quick,  lightning-like  motion,  he  thrust  straight  at 
his  antagonist's  heart.  But  his  meaning  had  been  read 
from  the  first  by  Buric.  The  youth  caught  the  motion 
of  the  eye,  and  he  saw  that  his  heart  was  the  place 
looked  to.  His  own  movement  was  almost  instinctive. 
He  received  his  antagonist's  sword  midway  upon  his 
own  blade — then  moved  his  arm  quickly  forward  and 


54  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

caught  his  enemy's  point  under  his  cross-guard;— 
then,  with  all  his  power,  he  wrenched  his  arm  upward 
and  backward,  and  the  count's  sword  went  flying  across 
the  building.  It  struck  the  opposite  wall  with  a  dull 
clang,  and  on  the  next  instant  it  was  half  buried  in  the 
snow. 

"  Fear  not,  sir,"  said  Euric,  as  the  count  started  back 
with  both  hands  raised.  "  I  never  strike  an  unarmed 
man." 

Damonoff's  arms  fell  to  his  side,  and  a  deep  blush  of 
shame  mantled  his  face. 

"  By  St.  Paul !  "  cried  the  surgeon,  "  your  life  is 
forfeit,  Sir  Count ;  and  now  you  should  be  satisfied." 

"  No,  no,"  the  discomfited  man  exclaimed,  starting 
up  with  rage  and  mortification.  "  That  was  but  a  slip. 
"Twas  a  false  step — a  cowardly  feint.  I  am  not  yet 
overcome." 

"  But  man  of  mortality,  even  now  your  life  is  Nevel's. 
He  may  run  you  through  now  if  he  chooses." 

"  But  he  has  not,"  the  count  cried,  springing  to 
where  his  sword  had  fallen  and  snatching  it  up.. 

"  Sir  Count,"  here  spoke  Euric,  calmly,  but  with 
marked  contempt,  "  you  should  not  blame  me  for  what 
I  have  done,  for  thrice  have  you  tried  to  break  my 
sword." 

"  Then  try  it  again  !  "  Damonoff  exclaimed.  "  Take 
my  sword  again  if  you  can." 

"  Perhaps  not,"  our  hero  retorted.  "  But  be  sure 
your  sword  shall  be  used  no  more  after  this  day." 

"  Ha  !     Brag  not,  but  strike.     If  you  can — 

The  conclusion  of  the  sentence  was  drowned  by  the 
flash  of  steel. 


THE  DUEL.  55 

At  the  second  stroke  the  count  made  another  furious 
thrust  at  his  antagonist's  heart.  Euric  sprang  quickly 
aside,  and  with  the  whole  power  of  his  good  right  arm 
he  struck  Damonoff's  blade  close  to  the  haft  and  broke 
it  in  twain. 

"My  other  sword!  my  other  sword!"  the  count 
shouted,  now  blinded  by  absolute  madness.  "  Oh,  give 
me  my  other — " 

"  Hold !  "  cried  both  the  surgeon  and  Stephen  Urzen 
in  concert.  "  You  are  mad,  Conrad." 

"  Mad  ! — Oh,  I  shall  be  mad  !  Where  is  my  sword  !  " 
the  reckless  man  yelled,  casting  the  bladeless  pommel 
down. 

"  But  will  you  not  listen  one — " 

"  Away,  I  say !  Shall  I  give  up  because  my  sword  is 
broken  ?  By  the  gods,  the  weapon  deceived  me.  Where 
is  the  other?" 

"Deceived  thee,  Conrad?"  repeated  the  surgeon, 
sarcastically.  "  Had  thy  head  but  received  a  hundredth 
part  of  that  blow,  'twould  not  be  upon  thy  shoulders 
now." 

But  the  count  was  beyond  all  reason.  In  his  mad- 
ness he  saw  not  that  his  sword  had  been  broken  on 
purpose.  He  did  not  see  that  he  had  been  at  his  an- 
tagonist's mercy.  But  his  friends  saw  it  all. 

"  Ha !  whom  have  we  here  ?  "  cried  Alaric,  whose  eye 
had  caught  a  dark  form  at  the  entrance  of  the  old 
building. 

It  was  Vladimir  the  monk. 

"  How  now  ?  What  seek  you  here  ?  "  asked  TJrzen, 
as  the  fat,  turly  monk  waddled  towards  the  party. 

"  I  heard  the  clash  of  arms,  my  son,  as  I  rode  by, 


66  THE  GUNMAKEK  OF  MOSCOW. 

and  I  stopped  to  see  what  it  was.  Surely,  where  the 
work  of  death  is  going  on,  a  child  of  the  church  may 
come  ?  " 

"  Aye,"  cried  the  count,  "  come  in  welcome,  but  med- 
dle not.  Now ! — my  sword ! — where  is  it  ?  " 

Keluctantly  Urzen  brought  forward  the  second  sword, 
but  ere  he  gave  it  up  he  said : 

"  Beware.  Conrad.     You  had  better — " 

"  Peace,  babbler !  "  the  excited  fool  hissed,  snatching 
the  weapon,  and  then  turning  quickly  upon  the  gun- 
maker. 

Thus  far  Euric  had  remained  silent,  but  he  felt  it  his 
duty  to  speak  now. 

"  Sir  Count,"  he  said,  in  a  tone  so  stern  and  authori- 
tative, and  with  a  look  so  commanding,  that  Damonofi 
was  held  in  abeyance  by  it,  "  I  must  speak  one  word. 
You  have  provoked  a  quarrel  with  me — and  you  have 
challenged  me.  I  have  no  fear  of  death  when  duty 
calls  for  my  life,  but  I  would  not  die  thus,  nor  would  I 
slay  a  fellow-being  thus.  Six  separate  times  to-day 
since  our  swords  first  crossed,  have  I  spared  your  life." 

"Liar!" 

"  And  twice  have  I  had  you  before  me  unarmed,'7 
Kuric  continued,  without  noticing  the  interruption. 
"I  had  hoped  this  would  have  shown  you  that  I 
sought  not  harm  to  you ;  and,  furthermore,  that  you 
were  no  match  for  me  at  this  kind  of  work." 

"  Out,  fool !  yelled  Damonoff,  now  fairly  frothing  with 
rage.  "  If  you  dare  not  cross  swords  again,  say  so,  but 
do  not  crawl  off  like  a  coward ! 

"  One  word  more,"  said  Kuric,  paling  for  an  instant 
beneath  the  unmercif  ul  insult  of  the  senseless  tongue 


THE  DUEL.  57 

that  assailed  him,  and  he  stood  proudly  erect  while 
he  spoke,  "  before  these  men  here  assembled,  and  be- 
fore my  God,  I  swear,  that  thus  far  I  have  spared  you ; 
but  my  own  life  may  be  the  forfeit  if  I  trifle  with  you 
more.  So  now — beware !  You  have  sufficient  warn- 
ing!" 

Perhaps  the  count  really  overlooked  the  facts  of  which 
Kuric  had  spoken.  In  his  ungovernable  rage  he  may 
have  fancied  'twas  only  accident  that  had  worked 
against  him.  However,  he  started  forward  once  more, 
and  made  a  furious  lunge  at  his  antagonist. 

"Now,"  he  gasped,  "  play  your  best,  for  my  sword's 
my  own !" 

But  Ruric  spoke  not.  He  saw  that  the  count  was 
stronger  than  before — for  his  rage  seemed  to  give  him 
a  maniac's  power — and  that  he  was  earnest  only  for  life 
or  death.  He  struck  quickly  and  furiously,  and  his 
movements  were  strange  and  unprecedented.  He 
threw  up  all  rules  of  exercise,  and  cut  and  thrust  only 
in  wild  madness.  Twice  Euric  came  nigh  being  run 
through.  He  lost  all  run  of  his  opponent's  play,  and 
quickly  saw  that  he  must  put  a  stop  to  the  conflict  or 
run  the  risk  of  leaving  a  childless  mother  in  his  home 
to  see  that  day's  sun  sink. 

"  Will  you  give  o'er  ?"  he  asked,  as  he  struck  the 
count's  point  down. 

"  Never !    Submit  to  such  as  you  ?     Bah  !" 

A  few  moments  more  the  conflict  lasted.  One  more 
opportunity  he  had  at  Damonoff's  heart — and  he 
spared  him.  All  present  saw  it  save  the  mad  man. 

"  Fool!"  muttered  the  monk,  who  trembled  from 
head  to  foot  with  excitement,  his  huge  body  shaking 


58  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

like  a  bag  of  jelly,  "will   you  throw  away  your 
life,  Kuric  Nevel  ?     Shall   I  toll  your  mother  you  left 
her  of  your  own  will  ?" 

This  mention  of  his  mother  drove  the  last  lingering 
doubt  from  Euric's  mind.  Again  he  struck  the  oppos- 
ing point  down,  and  then  he  pressed  his  own  point 
upon  the  count's  bosom.  He  avoided  the  heart — he 
tried  to  avoid  the  vitals — but  he  threw  his  arm  forward, 
and  his  glittering  blade  passed  through  the  fool's  body. 
With  an  expression  of  pain  upon  his  features  he  started 
back,  and  rested  his  reeking  point  upon  the  trodden 
snow.  The  count  came  furiously  on  again,  but  he 
struck  wildly  and  at  random,  Euric  merely  warding  off 
his  blows,  until  finally  his  arm  sank.  On  the  next  mo- 
ment his  sword  dropped  from  his  nerveless  grasp,  and 
he  fell  fainting  back  into  the  arms  of  his  attendants. 


BEFORE  THE  EMPEROR.  69 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

BEFORE   THE   EMPEROR. 

"  Is  he  dead  ?"  asked  Euric,  starting  quickly  forward. 

"  Hold,  my  son,"  said  the  monk,  laying  his  hand  upon 
the  young  man's  arm.  "  Surely  you  have  nothing  to 
fear.  It  was  none  of  your  work — no  more  than  if  you 
had  run  your  sword  to  the  heart  of  a  wild  beast  that 
had  attacked  you." 

"  But  I  did  not  touch  his  heart,"  quickly  returned  the 
youth.  "  I  was  careful  of  that.  I  would  have  struck 
him  upon  the  head  with  the  flat  of  my  sword,  but  I 
feared  I  might  break  his  skull." 

"  He  is  not  dead  yet,"  answered  the  surgeon,  as 
Euric  pressed  forward  and  asked  the  question  a  second 
time.  "  He  has  only  fainted  from  the  shock  of  the 
blow,  coupled  with  his  own  fears  and  passions." 

"  But  will  he  die  ?"  Euric  asked,  kneeling  down  by 
the  fallen  man's  side. 

"  I  cannot  yet  tell,"  the  doctor  said,  at  the  same  time 
wiping  the  blood  away,  which  was  flowing  freely. 

"  But  why  not  probe  the  wound  now  ?"  suggested  the 
monk.  "  Now  is  the  best  time,  for  the  place  is  not  yet 
inflamed ;  and  while  he  is  thus  insensible  he  will  be  free 
from  pain." 

The  surgeon  at  once  saw  the  truth  and  propriety  of 
this,  and  he  proceeded  to  act  upon  the  suggestion. 


60  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

Having  selected  a  probe  which  appeared  applicable, 
he  examined  the  wound.  Euric  watched  him  eagerly, 
and  with  a  painful  expression. 

"  I  do  not  think  this  wound  is  mortal,"  the  surgeon 
reported,  as  he  carefully  felt  his  way  along  the  course 
the  steel  had  taken.  "  It  has  passed  below  the  right 
lung,  and  only  severed  some  of  the  smaller  blood- 
vessels. I  think,  with  proper  care,  he  may  recover— 

"  Thank  God !"  fervently  ejaculated  Euric,  with  his 
hands  clasped. 

"  But  why  so  anxious  ?"  asked  TTrzen.  "  You  were 
ready  enough  to  accept  his  challenge." 

"Aye,  else  you  would  have  called  me  a  coward," 
answered  the  gunmaker,  with  a  flashing  eye.  "  Had  I 
refused  to  meet  him,  that  fatal  word  would  have  met 
me  at  every  turn.  I  knew  that  such  a  man  as  he  was 
no  match  for  me  at  any  game  where  strength  of  arm 
and  sleight  of  hand  were  required.  So  I  meant  to  dis- 
arm him,  and  then  give  him  up  his  life,  believing  that 
such  an  act  would  end  the  combat.  You  know  how  I 
labored  to  spare  him.  But  I  could  not.  Yet  I  would 
not  have  the  life  of  a  fellow-being — a  countryman — 
upon  my  hands  in  such  a  quarrel.  My  father  died 
fighting  for  his  country,  and  so  would  I  die  if  my  death 
must  come  from  the  hand  of  man ;  but  to  die  thus 
would  be  a  curse  upon  my  name — and  to  inflict  such 
death  upon  another  would  be  a  curse  in  my  memory." 

"  I  believe  you,  my  son,"  the  monk  said.  "  Only  if 
the  count  dies  you  should  not  allow  such  feelings  as 
you  mention  to  overcome  you.  In  no  way  are  you  to 
blame  for  this." 

"  True,  father — you  speak  truly,"  added  the  surgeon, 


BEFOBE  THE  EMPEBOB.  61 

"  The  young  man  has  acted  most  nobly,  and  no  blame 
can  be  attached  to  him." 

Kuric  seemed  somewhat  relieved  by  these  assurances, 
and  having  seen  the  count's  wound  dressed,  and 
assisted  in  bearing  the  insensible  form  to  the  sledge, 
he  took  Alaric's  proffered  arm  and  proceeded  to  his 
own  team. 

u  Who  is  that  monk  ?"  asked  the  lieutenant  as  they 
entered  their  sledge. 

"  I  only  know  that  he  is  called  Vladimir,"  replied 
Kuric.  "  I  have  only  seen  him  once  before.  Have  you 
ever  seen  him  ere  this  ?" 

"  Yes,  several  times  about  our  barracks.  He  has 
been  there  when  some  of  our  poor  fellows  have  been 
sick  and  dying.  He  seems  to  be  a  good-hearted  man, 
and,  I  should  judge,  quite  intelligent." 

"  I  agree  with  you  there,"  our  hero  said.  "I  think 
he  is  a  good  man  ;  but  there  is  nevertheless  a  mystery 
'about  him  which  I  cannot  solve.  His  countenance  is 
familiar  to  me,  and  yet  I  cannot  tell  where  nor  when  I 
have  seen  him." 

"  Aye,"  added  Alaric,  quickly  and  eagerly ;  "  that  is 
precisely  the  case  with  me.  I  am  very  sure  that  I  have 
seen  that  man  under  different  circumstances.  And 
others  of  our  company  have  thought  the  same." 

The  two  men  watched  the  movements  of  the  monk 
while  they  thus  spoke,  and  they  noticed  that  he  entered 
his  sledge  and  drove  off  towards  Borodino. 

"  Kuric,"  said  the  lieutenant,  after  he  had  ridden 
some  little  distance,  and  at  the  same  time  gazing  won- 
deringly  into  his  companion's  face,  "  you  handle  the 
swjord  like  a  magician.  I'd  give  all  I  own  at  this  pres- 


62  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

ent  moment — my  commission  and  all — if  I  could  handle 
the  sword  as  you  can." 

"I  do  understand  the  weapon  passing  well,"  the 
youth  modestly  answered  ;  "  but  I  have  worked  hard  to 
gain  the  science." 

"  Ah,  'tis  not  all  science,"  the  officer  added.  "  That 
wondrous  strength  of  yours  is  a  host  in  itself." 

"  And  yet,"  said  Euric,  "  I  have  seen  weaker  men 
than  myself  who  would  overcome  me  easily — or,  at  least, 
might  overcome  me." 

"  But  they  are  not  in  this  city,"  suggested  Orsa,  with 
a  peculiar  shake  of  the  head. 

"  True,  Alaric.  I  am  not  in  the  habit  of  mentioning 
my  own  powers,  but  yet  I  may  say  that  there  is  no 
man  in  Moscow  who  is  my  superior  in  the  use  of  any 
sort  of  offensive  arms." 

The  lieutenant  readily  admitted  the  truth  of  this, 
and  then  the  conversation  turned  upon  the  subject  of 
the  count,  and  the  course  he  had  pursued  with  respect 
to  the  event  which  had  just  transpired.  This  conver- 
sation lasted  until  they  had  reached  the  door  of  Buric's 
residence,  and  having  thanked  his  friend  for  his  kind- 
ness, and  expressed  the  hope  that  at  some  time  he 
might  have  opportunity  to  return  some  adequate  favor, 
the  gunmaker  entered  the  house. 

The  widow  sat  in  her  great  chair  by  the  fire,  and  she 
was  pale  and  anxious.  Her  brow  was  supported  by 
her  hands,  and  at  every  sound  from  without  she  would 
start  up  with  a  frightened  expression  and  listen.  At 
length  the  sound  of  bells  struck  upon  her  ear — they 
came  nearer  and  nearer— and  they  stopped  at  her  door. 
She  would  have  arisen,  but  she  could  not.  WWh  her 


BEFORE  THE  EMPEROR.  63 

hands  clasped,  she  bent  eagerly  forward,  and  lis- 
tened with  a  frantic  interest.  Soon  the  door  opened. 
Surely  no  one  but  him  would  enter  without  knocking ! 
She  started  to  her  feet — the  inner  door  opened — a  male 
form  stood  before  her. 

"Mother!" 

" Euric ! — my  boy!  — safe  !  " 

She  tottered  forward  and  sank  upon  the  bosom  of  her 
noble  son,  and  while  she  wound  her  arms  tightly  about 
him  she  murmured  her  thanks  to  God. 

By  and  by  the  widow  became  more  calm,  but  still 
there  was  an  earnest,  eager  look  of  fear  upon  her  face. 
Euric  saw  it,  and  he  knew  well  what  it  meant. 

"  Mother,"  he  said,  "  the  count  is  not  dead." 

"  Nor  wounded  ?  "  she  exclaimed,  quickly  and  eagerly. 

"  Yes — badly.  But  listen :  I  could  not  help  it." 
And  thereupon  he  related  all  the  circumstances  con- 
nected with  the  conflict.  When  he  had  concluded  his 
mother  pondered  a  few  moments,  and  then  she  said : 

"  Surely,  my  son,  I  will  try  and  suffer  nothing  from 
this,  even  should  the  wicked  man  die.  In  all  you  acted 
but  upon  the  defensive.  From  the  first  he  has  only 
been  intent  on  attacking  you ;  and  on  the  battle-ground 
he  would  have  killed  you  if  he  could." 

"  Most  surely  he  would,  mother.  Aye — he  would  not 
have  hesitated  to  stab  me  in  the  back  could  he  have 
gained  the  opportunity.  He  was  mad  beyond  all  self- 
control,  and  his  eagerness  to  kill  me  was  only  equalled 
by  his  chagrin  at  being  overcome  by  one  whom  he  had 
hoped  easily  to  conquer." 

After  this  Euric  went  to  his  shop,  but  Paul  mani- 
fested no  great  emotion  upon  beholding  him. 


64  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  You  seem  to  take  it  as  a  matter  of  course  that  I 
should  return  alive  and  well,"  said  the  gunmaker,  with 
a  smile. 

"Why — of  course,"  returned  the  boy,  composedly. 
"  What  would  a  score  of  such  men  as  he  be  to  you  ? 
Conrad  Damonoff  hold  a  sword  before  Euric  Nevel  ? — 
No,  I  only  smiled  when  1  heard  his  challenge.  I  should 
have  as  soon  thought  of  being  anxious  about  your  re- 
turn from  a  marten  hunt." 

Euric  smiled  at  his  boy's  peculiar  eagerness  of  ex- 
pression, but  he  felt  a  degree  of  pride  in  his  words, 
nevertheless. 

It  was  towards  the  latter  part  of  the  afternoon  that 
Euric  was  somewhat  startled  by  seeing  some  of  the  Im- 
perial guard  approaching  his  house ;  and  ere  long  af- 
terwards his  mother  came  to  him  pale  and  trembling, 
and  informed  him  that  he  was  wanted  by  the  emperor's 
officers. 

"  Oh !  "  she  groaned,  with  clasped  hands  and  tearful 
eyes,  "  they  will  take  you  from  me  now." 

"  Fear  not,  my  mother,"  the  youth  confidently  replied. 
"  The  emperor  will  not  blame  me  when  he  knows  all  the 
particulars.  But  come— let  us  go  in." 

Euric  found  the  officers — three  of  them — in  the 
kitchen,  and  he  asked  them  if  they  sought  him. 

"  We  seek  Euric  Nevel,  the  gunmaker,"  returned  the 
leader. 

u  I  am  the  man,  sir.     May  I  know  what  is  wanted  ?  " 

"  Cannot  you  guess  ?  " 

"  Why — yes,  I  suppose  it  must  be  on  account  of  the 
duel  which  was  fought  this  morning." 

"  Exactly." 


BEFORE  THE  EMPEROR.  65 

"And  who  wants  me  ?" 

"Who  should  want  you  but  the  emperor?" 

"Oh !  they  would  not  take  my  noble  boy  from  me !" 
cried  Claudia,  catching  the  officer  by  the  arm.  "Tell  our 
good  emperor  that  Russia  has  taken  my  husband  from 
me — that  he  fell  in  his  country's  cause.  Tell  him  my  boy 
was  not  to  blame " 

"Hush,  mother,"  interposed  Ruric.    "Fear  not  yet." 

"Come,"  said  the  leader,  "it  is  growing  late,  and  Peter 
will  not  brook  delay." 

"But  they  will  not  harm  him!"  the  mother  frantically 
cried,  clinging  now  to  her  son. 

"No,  no,  my  mother.  Rest  you  easy  here  until  I  re- 
turn." And  then  turning  to  the  guard  he  added,  "Lead 
on,  and  I  will  follow." 

"Now  rest  you  easy,  'my  dear  mother ;"  and  with  these 
words  Ruric  gently  set  her  back  into  her  chair,  and  then 
hastened  out  after  the  officers.  In  the  entry  he  put  on 
his  bonnet  and  pelisse,  and  then  followed  his  conductors 
out  to  the  street,  where  stood  a  double  sledge,  with  two 
horses  attached. 

"You  seem  to  look  upon  the  killing  of  a  Russian  noble- 
man as  a  very  small  affair,"  said  one  of  the  officers,  after 
they  had  started  on  their  way. 

"Is  he  dead,  then  ?"  Ruric  quickly  asked. 

"The  doctors  think  his  case  is  a  critical  one.  But  that 
is  not  the  thing:  You  would  have  killed  him  if  you 
could/1 


66  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

"No,  no.  It  is  not  so.  All  who  were  present  will 
swear  that  I  tried  to  spare  him/' 

"Very  well,"  returned  the  officer,  "we  shall  see  about 
that  when  we  come  to  the  palace.  Perhaps  you  may  go 
clear;  but  I  would  not  willingly  occupy  your  place." 

Ruric  cared  not  to  argue  the  point  with  those  who  knew 
nothing  about  the  circumstances,  so  he  remained  silent 
during  the  rest  of  the  ride.  It  was  near  sundown  when 
they  reached  the  imperial  palace,  and  Ruric  was  con- 
ducted at  once  into  the  emperor's  presence. 

The  Emperor  Peter  was  in  one  of  the  smaller  audience 
chambers,  sitting  at  a  large  table  covered  with  purple  vel- 
vet heavily  wrought  with  gold,  and  upon  either  hand 
stood  some  of  his  private  attendants.  He  was  a  young 
man,  not  yet  so  old  as  Ruric  by  some  three  years,  but  his 
face  already  wore  a  mature  look.  His  frame  was  solid, 
but  not  large — being  rather  slight  than  otherwise  in 
physical  bulk.  His  dress  betrayed  negligence  and  care- 
lessness, and  was  in  marked  contrast  with  the  rich  garbs 
of  his  attendants.  Such  was  Peter,  of  Russia — yet  a 
youth — small  in  frame,  and  careless  of  those  graces  which 
go  to  make  up  the  sum  of  court  life ;  but  still  able  to  bear 
the  affairs  of  a  great  nation  upon  his  shoulders.  Within 
that  head  worked  a  mighty  brain,  and  in  that  bosom  beat 
a  heart  thirsting  more  for  the  good  of  Russia  than  for 
self  or  kindred. 

Ruric  saw  Stephen  Urzen  and  the  surgeon  there;  and 
he  also  saw  the  Duke  of  Tula  there.  He  met  the  duke's 


BEFORE  THE  EMPEROR.  67 

eye,  and  a  peculiar  sensation  of  fear  ran  through  his 
mind  as  he  saw  the  stern,  threatening  expression  that 
rested  upon  Olga's  face. 

"Sire,"  spoke  the  leader  of  those  who  had  conducted 
the  prisoner  thither,  "Ruric  Nevel  stands  before  you." 

"Ah,"  said  Peter,  casting  his  eagle  eye  over  the  forms 
before  him.  "Nevel — advance." 

With  a  bold  yet  modest  step,  Ruric  advanced  to  the 
table,  and  with  a  low  bow  he  awaited  the  emperor's 
pleasure.  There  was  a  shudder  perceptible  in  the  frames 
of  those  who  wished  the  prisoner  well,  for  well  they 
knew  their  mighty  ruler's  iron  will  and  sternness  of  legal 
purpose. 


68  THF  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A    STARTLING    TRIAL. 

In  order  to  understand  the  circumstances  under  which" 
Ruric  was  brought  before  the  emperor  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  go  back  a  few  hours.  The  autocrat  had  occa- 
sion to  send  for  the  surgeon,  Kopani,  who  attended  at  the 
duel,  and  as  he  was  some  time  in  answering  the  sum- 
mons, he  was  questioned,  when  he  did  come,  concerning 
his  tardiness.  His  answer  was,  that  he  had  been  at- 
tending the  Count  Damonoff . 

"And  what  ails  the  count?"  asked  the  emperor.  "He 
was  well  yesterday." 

"Yes — but  he  has  met  with  an  accident  to-day." 
"Look  you,  Kopani,"  the  young  ruler  cried,  who  saw  in 
an  instant  that  something  unusual  had  happened,  "think 
not  to  conceal  anything  from  me.    What  is  it,  now?" 

"Sire,  I  meant  not  to  hide  anything  from  you.     The 
count  hath  been  engaged  in  a  duel." 
"Ha!— was  he  challenged?" 
"No,  sire — he  was  the  challenger." 
"So,  so.     And  who  was  the  other  party  ?" 
"An  humble  gunmaker,  sire,  named  Ruric  Nevel." 
"Nevel — Nevel,"    soliloquized    Peter.      "The   name   is 
familiar." 


A  STARTLING  TRIAL.  69 

"His  father  was  a  captain  in  the  last  war  with  the 
Turks.  He  rose  from  the  ranks  under  Feodor,  and  was 
one  of  the  bravest  of  the  brave." 

"Captain  Nevel.  Ah,  yes.  I  remember  now.  He  and 
Valdai  were  the  first  two  that  mounted  the  ramparts  at 
Izium.  So  the  old  dispatches  read." 

"Yes,  sire.  Poor  Nevel  was  shot  a  month  afterwards 
while  leading  his  brave  company  against  a  whole  squad- 
ron of  Turkish  infantry ;  while  Valdai  came  home  and  got 
a  colonel's  commission." 

"And  afterwards  received  a  title,"  added  Peter. 

"Yes,  sire." 

"And  this  gunmaker  is  that  captain's  son?" 

"Yes,  sire." 

"And  methinks  Valdai  left  a  child." 

"He  did,  sire — a  daughter,  who  is  now  with  Olga — 
she  is  his  ward." 

"Yes,  yes.  And  the  count  fought  a  duel  with  young 
Nevel,  and  got  beaten,  eh?" 

Before  the  surgeon  could  answer,  a  page  entered  the 
chamber  and  announced  that  the  Duke  of  Tula  wished 
to  see  his  imperial  master. 

The  emperor  directed  that  he  should  be  admitted;  and 
ere  long  afterwards  the  proud  duke  entered  the  apart- 
ment. He  was  a  tall,  stout  man,  with  light  hair  and  blue 
eyes,  and  not  far  from  five-and-forty  years  of  age.  His 
bearing  was  haughty,  though  he  was  forced  to  a  show  of 
respect  now  that  he  was  before  his  master. 

"Sire,"  spoke  the  duke,  after  the  usual  salutations  had 
passed,  "I  have  come  to  demand  justice  at  thy  hands.  My 
young  friend,  the  Count  Conrad  Damonoff,  has  been  most 
brutally  murdered." 

"Ha!    Say  you  so,  Olga?" 


70  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  Yes,  sire." 

"But  how  was  it?" 

"  Thus  it  was,  sire  :  On  the  day  before  yesterday  I 
sent  the  count  with  a  message  to  one  Ruric  Nevel,  who 
is  a  gunmaker  in  the  Sloboda.  He  went,  as  I  wished, 
and,  while  there,  the  gunmaker,  who  is  a  huge  fellow, 
provoked  a  quarrel,  and  knocked  the  nobleman  down. 
Of  course  the  count  was  offended,  and  as  the  ruffian 
threatened  to  repeat  the  offence,  and  as  he  furthermore 
grossly  insulted  a  noble  lady  whom  the  count  held  most 
dear,  he  could  hardly  help  challenging  him.  The  fellow 
accepted  the  challenge,  and  has  succeeded  by  the  most 
cowardly  manoeuvring,  in  inflicting  upon  him  a  mortal 
wound." 

"  This  is  a  serious  affair,"  said  the  emperor,  who  had 
not  failed  to  notice  the  astonished  look  of  the  surgeon 
while  the  duke  was  telling  his  story. 

"It  is  most  serious,  sire;  and  surely  the  ruffian 
should  be  at  once  executed." 

"But  did  you  not  say  that  the  count  challenged 
him?" 

"  I  did,  sire  ;  but  you  must  remember  that  it  was  an 
instinct  of  self-preservation  with  the  noble  count.  The 
fellow  would  have  undoubtedly  murdered  him  had  he 
not  taken  this  course." 

"  Were  you  present  at  the  duel,  my  lord  ?" 

"  No,  sire ;  but  I  have  a  friend  without  who  was 
present." 

"  Then  you  may  bring  him  in." 

The  duke  departed,  and  when  he  returned  Stephen 
Urzen  bore  him  company. 


A  STABTLING  TBIAL.  71 

"  This  is  the  man,  sire,"  Olga  said,  as  he  led  his  com- 
panion forward. 

The  emperor  gazed  upon  Urzen  a  few  moments  in 
silence,  and  then  he  said : 

"  You  were  present  at  this  duel,  were  you  not,  sir?" 

"  I  was,  sire,"  the  man  answered,  bowing  low. 

"  And  he  was  at  their  first  meeting  also,  sire,"  inter- 
posed the  duke. 

"  Ah — yes.     Then  you  know  all  about  the  affair  ?" 

"  Yes,  sire,"  answered  Urzen. 

"  Then  tell  me  about  it." 

"  First,  sire/"  commenced  the  man,  casting  a  sort  of 
assuring  glance  at  the  duke,  "the  count  went  to  the 
gunmaker's  shop  to  get  him  to — to — " 

"  Let  me  explain  here,  sire,"  interrupted  the  duke,  as 
his  puppet  hesitated.  "  This  man  may  not  know  prop- 
erly about  that  mission.  Living  with  me  is  a  young 
girl — a  ward  of  mine — a  gentle,  timid  being,  who  has 
been  somewhat  a  comfort  to  me  in  my  loneliness.  In 
childhood  she  was  acquainted  with  this  Kuric  Nevel, 
and  now  the  fellow  has  presumed  thereupon  several 
times  to  insult  her  of  late  with  his  disgusting  familiar- 
ity. She  dared  not  remonstrate  with  him  for  fear  of 
violence,  so  she  referred  the  matter  to  me.  The  count 
has  been  anxious  to  win  her  for  a  wife,  so  I  thought  him 
not  an  improper  person  to  send  on  the  delicate  mission. 
Accordingly  I  wrote  a  sort  of  promise — in  the  form  of  a 
voluntary  assurance — pledging  the  signer  not  to  make 
himself  familiar  with  the  lady  any  more.  And  at  the 
same  time  he  received  the  assurance  that  his  presence 
was  very  disagreeable  to  the  person  mentioned.  This, 
I  supposed,  he  would  sign  at  once  ;  and  as  the  count 


72  THE   GUNMAKER  OF   MOSCOW. 

aspired  to  her  hand  I  deemed  it  no  more  than  right  that 
he  should  render  her  this  service.  Now,  sire,  this  gen- 
tleman may  continue." 

Thus  bidden  Urzen  resumed  : 

"  The  noble  count  was  desirous,  sire,  that  1  should 
accompany  him,  and  I  did  so.  Upon  reaching  the  man's 
shop  we  found  him  at  work  upon  a  gun-lock,  I  think 
He  received  the  note,  but  refused  to  sign  it.  The  count 
urged  him  to  sign,  in  mild,  persuasive  language,  until 
the  fellow  became  insolent.  Then  he  used  some  stronger 
terms,  and  I  think  he  made  some  threat  of  what  he 
would  do  if  his  insults  to  the  lady  were  repeated ;  and 
thereupon  the  gunmaker  struck  him  a  furious  blow  in 
the  face  and  knocked  him  down.  I  cannot  remember 
all  the  threatening  language  which  the  fellow  used,  but 
it  was  fearful." 

"  And  how  about  the  duel  ?  "  asked  the  emperor. 

In  answer  to  this  Urzen  related  what  he  had  pre- 
pared on  the  subject ;  and  it  need  only  be  said  that  the 
report  was  about  on  a  par  with  what  we  have  already 
heard.  He  even  went  so  far  as  to  swear  that  the  count 
had  tried  repeatedly  to  compromise  matters  after  the 
conflict  had  begun — that  he  begged  of  Nevel  to  give  up 
the  battle ;  but  that  the  latter,  thirsting  for  the  young 
nobleman's  blood,  kept  hotly,  madly  at  it ! 

It  was  at  this  juncture,  and  without  reference  to  the 
surgeon,  that  the  emperor  sent  for  Ruric ;  and  having 
learned  that  a  lieutenant  of  the  Khitagorod  guard  was 
present  at  the  duel,  he  sent  for  him  also.  Orsa  arrived 
first,  and  was  present  when  Ruric  came. 

And  now  Ruric  Nevel  stood  before   his   emperor. 


A  STARTLING  TRIAL.  73 

Peter  gazed  upon  him  for  some  moments,  and  then  he 
said  : 

"  Sir,  thy  bearing  is  bold." 

"  Why  should  it  not  be,  sire,  when  I  stand  before  one 
whom  I  honor  and  respect  and  do  not  fear  ?  "  So  spoke 
Buric,  calmly,  and  with  peculiar  dignity. 

"  Not  fear  ?  "  repeated  the  autocrat,  sternly. 

"  No,  sire.  Peter  of  Kussia  is  not  a  man  to  be  feared 
by  those  who  love  and  honor  him." 

"  Insolence  !  "  uttered  the  duke. 

The  emperor  looked  up  into  his  face,  and  he  added  : 

"Now,  sire,  you  can  see  for  yourself  some  of  his 
traits  of  character." 

"Aye,"  returned  Peter,  "  I  see.  They  are  wonderful. 
I  knew  not  that  among  my  artisans  there  were  men  of 
such  boldness." 

The  duke  knew  not  how  to  interpret  this,  and  he 
moved  back  a  pace. 

"  Now,  sir,"  resumed  Peter,  turning  to  the  gunmaker, 
"  how  dared  you  strike  a  Russian  nobleman  ?  " 

"  I  did  not,  sire.  Conrad  Damonoff  came  to  my  shop, 
and  he  brought  me  a  paper,  in  which  I  was  required,  or 
ordered,  to  relinquish  all  claims  to  the  hand  of — " 

"  Sire,"  interposed  the  duke,  "  he  misstates — " 

"  Never  mind,"  broke  in  the  emperor,  with  an  author- 
itative wave  of  the  hand,  "  we  will  hear  nothing  about 
the  lady  here.  Why  did  you  strike  the  count  ?  " 

"  Because,  sire,  he  descended  from  his  station  and 
struck  me.  He  threw  away  that  peculiar  shield  which 
should  protect  the  nobleman,  and  struck  me  without 
provocation." 

"  And  then  you  knocked  him  down  ?  " 


74  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"I  did,  sire." 

"And  perhaps  you  would  have  done  the  same  t<j 
me?" 

"  Sire,"  answered  the  youth,  quickly,  "  when  Damon- 
off  tried  by  threats  to  make  me  sign  his  paper,  I  told 
him  that  there  was  but  one  man  on  earth  at  whose 
order  I  would  do  that  thing.  The  man  who  has  the 
right  to  command  shall  never  have  occasion  to  strike 
me." 

There  was  something  in  this  reply,  and  more  in  the 
tone  and  bearing  of  him  who  spoke  it,  that  made  the 
duke  tremble.  He  saw  plainly  that  the  emperor's  eyes 
sparkled  with  admiration  as  they  rested  upon  the  gun- 
maker. 

"  But  now  about  this  duel,"  resumed  the  emperor. 
"  How  dared  you  take  advantage  of  the  count  in  the 
conflict  ?" 

"  Advantage,  sire  ?"  repeated  the  youth,  in  surprise. 

"  Aye.     Did  he  not,  Stephen  Urzen  ?" 

"  He  did,  sire,"  replied  the  man  thus  addressed. 

"  And  which  of  the  two  do  you  call  the  best  swords- 
man ?"  Peter  asked. 

"  Why,  sire,  the  count  is,  or  was,  vastly  his  superior. 

"  And  what  say  you,  Sir  Lieutenant  ?" 

Alaric  trembled,  for  this  was  addressed  to  him.  He 
knew  that  the  duke  was  anxious  to  crush  his  friend,  and 
he  feared  to  draw  the  wrath  of  that  powerful  nobleman 
down  upon  his  head.  But  a  happy  thought  came  to  his 
aid. 

"  Sire,"  he  said  "  I  would  rather  you  would  judge  of 
that  for  yourself." 

"  I  judge  ?     And  how  am  1  to  do  that  ?" 


A  STARTLING  TRIAL.  75 

"  Let  Euric  Novel's  skill  be  tried  here  before  you.  If 
t  mistake  not,  you  have  some  good  swordsmen  near 
your  palace.  There  is  Demetrius,  the  Greek." 

"  What — my  Master-at-Arms  ?" 

"Yes,  sire." 

"  Why — he  is  the  best  swordsman  in  my  empire.  I 
think  our  young  adventurer  would  fare  badly  in  his 
hands." 

"  Sire,"  spoke  Euric,  modestly,  but  yet  frankly,  "  it 
were  sure  no  disgrace  to  be  overcome  by  your  tutor." 

"  And  will  you  take  a  turn  with  him  at  the  swords  ?" 

"  Tes,  sire — if  so  it  please  you." 

"  Then,"  cried  the  emperor,  leaping  up,  "  we'll  have 
some  diversion  out  of  this  trial.  What  ho,  there  !  Light 
up  the  chamber.  Let  every  lamp  be  lighted,  for  we 
want  sight  now.  Send  Demetrius  here — and  tell  him 
to  bring  his  round-edged  swords  !" 

.Both  the  duke  and  Urzen  stood  aghast  at  this  new 
turn ;  but  they  had  one  hope  :  Demetrius  might  over- 
come the  gunmaker  so  easily  that  Peter  should  not  see 
his  real  power. 

Demetrius  soon  came,  and  under  his  arm  he  carried 
the  swords.  They  were  of  the  common  size,  but  with 
round  edges  and  points  on  purpose  for  play.  The 
master-at-arms  was  a  powerfully  built  man,  and  pos- 
sessed a  splendid  form.  He  was  a  Greek  by  birth,  and 
was  now  retained  by  the  emperor  as  a  teacher  of  the 
sword  exercise. 

"  Demetrius,"  said  Peter,  "  I  have  sent  for  you  to 
entertain  us  with  a  show  of  your  skill.  Here  is  a  man 
about  whose  power  there  is  some  dispute.  Mind  you — it 
is  all  in  kindness.  Euric  Nevel,  take  your  weapon." 


76  THE   GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

The  youth  stepped  forward  and  extended  his  left  hand 
for  the  sword,  and  the  right  hand  he  extended  for  the 
other  to  grasp.  It  was  taken  warmly,  for  the  Greek 
saw  in  an  instant  that  he  had  a  noble  man  to  deal  with. 
And  those  two  men  were  not  much  unlike  in  form. 
Demetrius  was  an  atom  the  taller,  but  Kuric  showed  the 
most  muscle. 

The  night  had  come  on,  but  the  great  lamps  were  all 
lighted,  and  the  room  was  as  bright  as  day. 

"  Sir,"  saidEuric,  addressing  the  Greek,  "  this  is  none 
of  my  seeking,  though  I  will  confess  that  for  a  long 
while  I  have  longed  to  cross  a  playful  sword  with  you. 
I  play  well." 

"  I  like  you,"  the  Greek  replied,  bluntly  and  kindly ; 
"  and  if  you  beat  me  I  will  not  like  you  less.  I  can 
afford  to  be  beaten  once,  seeing  that  thus  far  I  have 
never  been  since  first  I  offered  to  fence." 

"  Come,  come,"  cried  Peter,  who  was  impatient  for 
the  entertainment,  "  let's  see  the  opening.  Now,  stand 
aside,  gentlemen." 

Like  two  twins  stood  those  swordsmen  as  their 
weapons  crossed  with  a  clear,  sharp  clang.  The  Greek 
led  off  carefully,  and  Kuric  as  carefully  warded  every 
stroke.  Then  the  former  assumed  a  guard,  and  Ruric 
led  off  in  turn.  Ere  long  the  swords  clashed  with 
sharper  ring,  and  soon  sparks  of  fire  new  out  from  the 
clanging  steel.  Louder  and  louder  grew  the  clang,  and 
quicker  and  quicker  grew  the  strokes.  The  thrusts 
were  made  with  skill  and  force,  but  as  vet  neither  had 
been  touched. 

The  emperor  was  in  ecstasy.  He  clapped  his  hands 
and  shouted  bravo  with  all  his  might. 


A  STARTLING  TRIAL.  77 

By  and  by  Euric's  eye  grew  more  intense  in  its 
meaning  fire.  His  opponent  saw  it,  but  he  could  not 
tell  what  it  meant.  The  youth  was  about  to  risk  the 
most  daring  feat  of  all  he  knew.  Steadily  burned  his 
eye,  and  his  lips  were  set  like  steel.  At  length  he  saw 
that  the  Greek  was  playing  for  a  thrust,  and  he  lowered 
his  point.  Demetrius  saw  the  chance,  and  drawing  his 
arm  quickly  back  he  made  the  thrust  with  all  his  power. 
He  was  sure  now  he  had  won,  for  there  was  no  earthly 
way  in  which  his  point  could  be  struck  either  down  or 
up.  But  see !  With  a  gliding  motion — a  motion  al- 
most imperceptible — Euric  raises  the  sword  and  the 
other  slides  upon  its  side,  and  the  other  point,  instead 
of  touching  his  breast,  is  caught  in  the  cross-guard  of 
his  haft.  Then,  quick  as  lightning,  and  with  all  his 
might,  Euric  bends  his  elbow  downward  with  the 
whole  weight  of  his  massive  shoulder,  and  throws  his 
wrist  upward.  On  that  instant  the  Greek  sees  and 
feels  what  meant  that  strange  fire  of  the  eye.  He 
feels  his  point  caught,  but  before  ho  can  close  bis  grasp 
more  firmly  the  haft  is  wrenched  from  his  hand — it 
strikes  the  vaulted  ceiling  with  a  dull  clang,  and  de- 
scending, is  caught  by  Euric  Nevel  fairly  by  the  hilt ! 

For  a  moment  all  is  still  as  death  in  that  chamber. 
Euric  is  the  first  to  break  the  silence.  He  advances  to 
the  Greek,  and  as  he  hands  back  both  swords,  he  says  : 

"  Demetrius,  remember  your  promise.  I  know  you 
are  a  brave  man,  for  I  can  see  it  in  your  forgiving 
glance.  You  will  not  like  me  less  for  this  ?  " 

"  No !  "  the  noble  Greek  cried,  dropping  both  the 
swords,  and  extending  both  hands,  which  the  gunmaker 
grasped.  "  I  honor  you !  I  love  you !  " 


78  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

Peter  Alexiowitz,  the  impetuous  emperor — then  in 
the  zeal  and  fire  of  youth — leaped  from  his  standing- 
place  and  caught  Kuric  by  the  hand. 

"  By  St.  Michael !  "  he  cried,  earnestly  and  loudly, 
"  you  stand  clear  of  all  blame,  for  full  well  do  I  now 
know  that  had  you  so  desired  you  could  have  slain 
Conrad  Damonoff  at  your  first  intent." 

"  Sire,"  answered  the  youth,  now  speaking  tremur 
lously,  "  twice  did  I  disarm  the  count,  and  yet  spare 
him.  And  when  in  my  rage  I  broke  his  weapon  in 
twain  to  bring  him  to  his  senses,  he  seized  a  second 
sword." 

"  Sir  Duke,"  spoke  the  emperor,  turning  towards 
Olga,  who  stood  trembling  with  rage  and  mortification, 
x  you  see  you  must  have  labored  under  a  mistake.  You 
can  retire  now.  Not  a  word,  sir !  " 

With  quivering  lip  and  trembling  step  the  duke  left 
the  apartment,  and  after  him  went  Stephen  Urzen. 

"  Now,  Ruric  Nevel,  if  you  leave  Moscow  without  my 
consent,  you  do  so  at  your  peril.  I  would  not  lose  sight 
of  you.  You  are  at  liberty." 

In  an  hour  more  Kuric  was  upon  his  mother's  bosom. 
He  told  her  all  that  had  happened — all  but  the  last 
words  of  the  emperor.  He  did  not  tell  her  of  those,  for 
he  knew  not  whether  they  boded  him  good  or  evil. 


THE  MASK  FALLS  FROM  A  VILLAIN'S  FACE.  79 


CHAPTER  VHI. 

THE   MASK   FALLS   FEOM   A   YILLAIN's   FACE. 

It  was  about  two  weeks  after  the  events  last  recorded 
that  Rosalind  Valdai  sat  in  her  own  apartment,  with 
Zenobie  for  her  companion.  It  was  in  the  afternoon, 
and  a  severe  storm  was  raging  without. 

1 '  Now,  Zenobie,"  spoke  the  beautiful  maiden,  "  we 
have  a  moment  alone — the  first  since  morning.  And 
now  tell  me  about  that  black  monk.  What  did  he  say 
his  name  was  ?" 

"Vladimir." 

"  Ah,  yes.  I  have  heard  his  name,  and,  if  I  mistake 
not,  he  is  a  sort  of  mysterious  being." 

"  He  is,  my  mistress ;  and  I  am  just  as  confident 
that  I  have  seen  him  before  as  I  am  that  I  have  seen 
you  before." 

"  How  ?     Seen  him  before  ?' 

"  Yes." 

"But  where?" 

"  Ah,"  returned  the  young  girl  with  a  dubious  shake 
of  the  head,  "  there  is  the  mystery.  For  the  life  of  me 
I  cannot  tell.  He  knew  me — he  knows  everybody — 
and  yet  he  has  not  been  long  in  the  city,  if  one  might 
judge  from  his  conversation." 

"  But  what  did  he  stop  you  for  ?  Where  was  it  ?" 
asked  Rosalind,  eagerly. 


80  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  It  was  in  the  church  he  stopped  me — in  our  church 
of  St.  Stephen.  He  was  at  the  altar,  and  he  beckoned 
to  me  as  I  arose  to  come  out.  I  went  to  him  and  he 
asked  me  about  you  ?" 

"  About  me  ?" 

"  Tes — and  about  Euric  Nevel." 

"  And  what  about  us  ?"  the  maiden  asked,  blushing. 

"  He  asked  me  if  I  thought  you  loved  the  young  gun- 
maker.  He  was  so  kind — and  he  seemed  so  anxious  to 
know — and  then  he  seemed  to  take  such  an  interest  in 
Euric,  that  I  could  not  refuse  to  answer  him." 

"  But  what  did  you  tell  him  ?  " 

"  I  told  him  you  did  love  Euric.  I  told  him  how  you 
had  been  children  together — and  how  you  would  now 
give  your  hand  to  him  sooner  than  to  the  proudest  noble 
in  the  land.  He  asked  me  some  things  about  the  duke, 
but  I  would  not  tell  him  that.  When  I  must  tell  of 
evil  if  I  tell  the  truth,  I  will  not  speak  if  I  can  properly 
avoid  it." 

"  You  were  right,  Zenobie.  You  were  very  right — 
about  this  last  part ;  but  you  should  not  have  told  all 
you  knew  concerning  me  and  Euric." 

"  I  hope  I  did  nothing  wrong.  Oh !  I  should  be 
proud  to  acknowledge  my  love  for  such  a  man." 

"  Aye — and  so  am  I,  my  little  sprite.  I  love  Euric 
with  my  whole  soul,  and  would  be  proud  to  give  him 
my  hand  this  day ;  but  that  is  no  reason  why  you 
should  tell  of  it." 

"  Surely,  my  mistress,  I  meant  no  harm,"  the  young 
girl  cried,  eagerly. 

"  Hush,  Zenobie.  I  do  not  blame  you.  Only  1 
would  have  you  careful." 


THE  MASK  FALLS  FROM  A  VILLAIN'S  FACE.  81 

"  And  I  would  be  careful.  But  oh !  you  could  not 
have  resisted  him.  He  drew  it  from  me  almost  ere  I 
knew  it.  He  put  his  questions  in  such  a  strange  man- 
ner that  I  could  not  speak  without  telling  him  what  he 
wanted  to  know.  He  did  not  say,  *  Does  she  love 
Ruric  Nevel  ? '  but  he  took  it  for  granted  that  such  was 
the  case,  and  then  ere  I  was  aware  of  it  he  had  made 
me  say  so.  But  he  surely  does  not  mean  you  harm  ; 
nor  does  he  mean  harm  to  Ruric.  He  is  a  good  man,  I 
know." 

"  I  wish  I  could  see  him,"  said  Rosalind,  half  to  her- 
self. 

"  You  cannot  mistake  him  if  you  ever  do  see  him,  my 
mistress.  He  is  a  strange-looking  man  ;  and  then  he 
dresses  differently  from  most  of  our  church  officers. 
He  dresses  all  in  black — to-day  it  was  in  black  velvet. 
But  his  shape  is  his  most  striking  characteristic.  He 
is  the  fattest  man  in  Moscow,  and  his  chin  seems  to 
sink  clear  out  of  sight.  He  would  be  a  funny  man,  and 
would  make  me  laugh,  if  he  did  not  puzzle  me  so." 

"  And  did  he  ask  you  about  anything  else  ?" 

"No — only  he  asked  me  if  I  knew  how  the  duke 
stood  with  the  emperor,  and  I  told  him  I  thought  he 
stood  very  well.  Then  he  said  he  had  heard  that  they 
had  had  some  dispute  concerning  the  duel  between  the 
Count  Damonoff  and  Ruric.  But  I  told  him  I  guessed 
that  had  resulted  in  no  estrangement,  for  the  duke  was 
as  much  at  court  as  ever.  And  after  that  he  told  me 
about  the  duel,  as  he  was  there  and  saw  nearly  the 
whole  of  the  affair." 

And  Zenobie  went  on  and  told  all  that  the  monk  re- 
lated about  Ruric's  bravery,  and  Rosalind  listened  now 


82  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

attentively  and  eagerly.  It  was  a  theme  that  pleased 
her.  The  attendant  saw  how  gratefully  the  account 
came  upon  the  ears  of  her  mistress,  and  she  closed  the 
recital  with  some  opinions  of  her  own,  wherein  Buric 
Nevel  was  held  up  as  a  pattern  after  which  all  men  who 
wished  to  win  the  love  of  woman  should  be  made. 

But  before  any  answer  could  be  made  by  Bosalind 
the  door  of  the  apartment  was  opened,  and  the  duke 
entered.  He  smiled  very  kindly  as  he  bowed  to  his 
ward,  and  then,  with  a  wave  of  his  hand,  he  motioned 
for  Zenobie  to  withdraw ;  and  after  the  attendant  was 
gone  he  took  a  seat  close  by  his  fair  charge.  The 
maiden  looked  up  into  his  face,  and  though  there  was 
no  very  serious  look  there  as  yet,  still  she  could  plainly 
see  that  he  had  something  of  more  than  usual  impor- 
tance in  his  mind.  She  shuddered  as  she  gazed  upon 
him,  for  she  could  not  help  it.  There  was  something 
in  the  look  of  the  man — a  sort  of  hidden  intent  which 
came  out  in  his  tone  and  glance — a  deep  meaning — 
something  which  he  had  never  spoken,  but  which  was 
yet  manifest — that  moved  her  thus.  What  it  was  she 
could  not  tell.  It  was  the  prompting  of  that  instinct 
of  the  human  soul  which  may  repel  an  object  while  yet 
the  working  mind  detects  nothing  evil. 

But  she  was  not  to  remain  in  the  dark  much  longer. 
The  evil  one  was  loose,  and  his  bonds  of  restraint  were 
cast  off.  He  had  marked  his  prey,  and  the  meshes 
were  gathering  about  it. 

"  Bosalind/'  the  duke  said,  in  a  tone  which  he  meant 
should  have  been  easy  and  frank,  but  which,  neverthe- 
less, was  marked  strongly  with  effort,  "  there  is  some 


THE  MASK  FALLS  FBOM  A  VILLAIN'S  FACE.  83 

talk  among  the  surgeons  now  that  Count  Damonoff  may 
recover." 

"  Oh,  I  am  glad  of  that,"  Eosalind  earnestly  replied 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so,"  resumed  Olga,  eyeing  her 
sharply.  "  But  you  have  no  particular  care  for  him,  I 
presume." 

"  For — for— the  count." 

"  Aye — it  was  of  him  I  was  speaking." 

"  No,  sir.  I  care  only  for  him  as  I  care  for  all  who 
need  to  become  better  ere  they  die." 

"  Aha — yes,"  said  the  duke,  biting  his  lip,  for  in  his 
own  mind  he  had  the  frankness  to  acknowledge  that  he 
was  about  as  needy  of  virtue  as  was  the  count.  "  But," 
he  resumed  with  a  faint  smile,  "  you  never  loved  the 
man?" 

"  No,  sir,"  the  maiden  answered,  gazing  up  into  her 
guardian's  face  with  an  inquisitive  look. 

"  So  I  thought — so  I  thought."  As  Olga  thus  spoke 
he  smiled  again,  and  moved  his  chair  nearer  to  Eosa- 
lind. "  I  am  well  aware,"  he  resumed,  "  that  your  af- 
fections have  not  yet  been  set  upon  any  one  who  is 
capable  of  making  a  proper  companion  for  you  through 
all  the  ups  and  downs  of  coming  life." 

"Rosalind's  eyes  drooped  beneath  the  steady  gaze  of 
the  speaker  and  her  frame  trembled.  But  ere  she 
could  make  any  reply  the  duke  went  on  : 

" My  dear  Rosalind,  I  have  come  now  upon  a  busi- 
ness which  I  may  justly  call  the  most  important  of  my 
life.  I  have  not  approached  this  subject  lightly,  nor 
with  over  zeal ;  but  I  have  come  to  it  through  careful 
consideration  and  anxious  study." 

Here  the  duke   stopped   and   gazed   into  Rosalinds 


84  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

face.  She  met  his  gaze,  ^and  her  eyes  drooped  again. 
She  trembled  more  than  before,  and  a  dim,  dreadful 
fear  worked  its  way  to  her  mind. 

"  Kosalind,"  the  nobleman  continued,  "  when  I  was 
but  nineteen  years  of  age  I  was  married  with  a  girl 
whom  I  loved.  She  lived  with  me  four  short,  hap- 
py years.  In  that  time  we  were  blessed  with  two 
children,  but  they  lived  not  long  to  cheer  us.  And 
then  my  beautiful  wife  died,  and  the  world  was  all  dark 
and  drear  to  me.  I  thought  I  should  never  love  again. 
Time  passed  on,  and  you  were  placed  in  my  charge. 
When  you  first  came  I  loved  you  ;  and  I  wondered  if 
you  were  to  take  the  place  of  the  children  I  had  lost. 
But  you  grew  quickly  up.  Your  mind  was  expanded, 
and  your  heart  was  large.  I  found  that  I  could  not  make 
a  child  of  you ;  and  then  I  sat  down  all  alone  and  asked 
myself  what  place  it  was  you  had  assumed  in  my  heart. 
Can  you  guess  the  answer,  Eosalind  ?  " 

"  As  a  little  child,"  answered  the  maiden,  trembling 
violently. 

"  No,  no,  sweet  one.  I  pondered,  and  I  studied  ;  and 
I  examined  myself  carefully  ;  and  I  found  that  the  mem- 
ory of  my  departed  wife  was  fast  fading  away  before 
the  rising  of  another  one  just  as  pure  and  just  as  holy. 
Now  do  you  understand  ?  " 

"  No,  no — Oh,  no  !  "  the  maiden  uttered  in  a  fright- 
ened whisper. 

"  Then  listen  further,"  continued  the  nobleman,  in  a 
low,  earnest  tone,  and  with  a  strange  fire  in  his  deep 
blue  eyes  :  "As  your  charms  oi  uotli  mind  and  per- 
son were  gradually  developed  I  came  to  look  upon  you 
with  new  feelings,  or,  I  should  say,  with  the  old  feeling 

'    <,;'.     '     . 


THE  MASK  FALLS  FROM  A  VILLAIN'S  FACE.  85 

more  fully  developed.  I  looked  around  me.  I  saw  my 
sumptuous  palace  without  a  legitimate  female  head.  In 
my  parties  I  had  no  companion  to  assist  and  guide  me, 
and  in  my  loneliness  I  had  no  mate  to  cheer  and  enli- 
ven me.  I  wished  not  that  such  should  be  the  case.  At 
length  my  eyes  were  opened,  and  I  saw  plainly  the 
spirit  that  was  moving  upon  my  soul.  I  looked  upon 
you,  and  I  knew  that  I  had  found  the  woman  who  was 
to  give  me  joy  once  more.  Rosalind,  I  love  you  truly, 
fondly  ;  and  I  would  make  you  my  wife.  Now  you  can- 
not fail  to  understand  me — can  you  ?  " 

Eosalind  gazed  up  into  the  face  of  her  guardian,  and 
she  was  pale  as  death. 

"  You  do  not  mean— Oh  !" 

It  was  a  deep,  painful  groan,  and  the  fair  girl  clasped 
her  hands  towards  the  man  before  her. 

"  Hold,"  he  said,  almost  sternly.  "  I  am  not  trifling 
now.  I  am  not  only  serious,  but  firm  in  purpose. 
When  you  were  placed  under  my  charge  your  father 
bade  me  do  as  I  would  ;  and  now  I  would  make  you  my 
wife.  The  Count  Damonoff  was  the  first  who  came  for 
your  hand,  and  had  he  been  a  proper  man,  and  had  you 
loved  him,  I  should  have  interposed  no  objections ;  but 
you  did  not  love  him,  and  that  affair  is  passed.  Now  I 
lay  my  claim  upon  you,  and  my  fortune  and  title  I  lay 
at  your  feet." 

"  And  what  is  to  become  of  my  estate  ?"  the  maiden 
asked,  quickly  and  meaningly,  for  the  thought  flashed 
upon  her. 

"  Why,  we'll  have  the  two  united,"  returned  the 
duke  with  some  hesitation. 


86  THE  GUNMAKEK  OF  MOSCOW. 

"No,  no,"  Rosalind  cried;  "you  will  not  do  this. 
Oh,  spare  me  from  such  a  fate  !" 

"  Spare  thee,  girl  ?  Spare  thee  from  becoming  the 
wife  of  one  of  the  most  powerful  noblemen  in  the  em- 
pire ?  You  must  be  crazy." 

"  My  guardian,"  said  Rosalind,  now  looking  her  com- 
panion steadily  in  the  face,  "  you  only  do  this  to  try 
me.  When  you  know  that  such  a  union  would  make 
me  miserable  forever — when  you  know  it  would  cast  out 
all  the  joys  of  life,  and  extinguish  the  last  hope  of 
peace  from  my  soul,  you  surely  will  not  press  it." 

"  Eosalind  Valdai,  I  have  resolved  that  you  shall  be 
my  wife.  Mind  you,  this  is  one  of  the  firm,  fixed  pur- 
poses of  my  soul ;  and  those  who  know  the  Duke  of 
Tula  best  know  that  he  never  gives  up  a  purpose  once 
fixed  in  his  mind.  You  cannot  mistake  me  now." 

Slowly  the  stern  fact  dawned  upon  Rosalind's  mind 
There  had  been  a  lingering  hope  that  he  might  be  onl} 
trying  to  see  if  she  loved  him,  or  if  she  would  willingly 
become  his  wife.  Awhile  she  remained  with  her  head 
bowed,  and  her  bosom  heaving  with  the  wild  emotion 
thus  called  up,  but  at  length  she  looked  up  and  spoke  : 

"Sir,"  she  said,  faintly,  but  with  marked  decision^ 
"  you  cannot  make  me  your  wife." 

"Ah!  and  why  not?" 

"  Because  I  will  never  consent." 

"  Ah,  say  you  so  ?  " 

"  I  do  ;  and  mean  it." 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha !  You  know  little  of  my  power  if  you 
think  you  can  thwart  me  in  my  purpose.  I  tell  thee,  as 
sure  as  the  God  of  heaven  lives,  you  shall  be  my  wife ! " 

"  No.  no.     Before  heaven,  I  protest  against  such  an 


THE  MASK  FALLS  FROM  A  VILLAIN'S  FACE.  87 

nnholy  union.  You  cannot  have  my  heart,  and  such  a 
union  would  be  but  foul  mockery." 

"  Oho — now  you  come  to  the  point.  I  can't  have 
your  heart,  eh  ?  Perhaps  your  heart  is  given  to  the 
gunmaker  ?  " 

Kosalind's  eyes  flashed  in  an  instant.  The  words  of 
the  duke  were  spoken  sneeringly  and  contemptuously, 
and  they  jarred  upon  the  fair  girl's  soul. 

"Aye,"  she  quickly  uttered,  and  boldly,  too,  "  I  do 
love  Euric  Nevel ;  and  he  is  worthy  of  my  love." 

"  Now,  my  pretty  ward,"  resumed  Olga,  in  a  tone  of 
peculiar  irony,  "  you  have  spoken  as  I  hoped  you  would 
speak — plainly  and  to  the  point ;  so  I  can  answer  just 
as  plainly.  Know,  then,  that  Ruric  Nevel  can  never  be 
your  husband.  He  stands  charged  with  a  horrid  crime, 
and  the  emperor  only  waits  to  see  whether  the  count 
recovers  or  not  ere  he  awards  the  punishment.  The 
gunmaker  is  forbidden,  on  pain  of  death,  to  leave  the 
city.  So  you  may  cast  him  from  your  thoughts  as  soon 
as  possible." 

"  What  crime  is  Kuric  accused  of?"  the  maiden 
asked. 

"  Of  murder." 

"  In  wounding  the  count  ?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Oh,  how  can  you  bring  your  tongue  to  such  speech  ? 
You  know  the  noble  youth  was  not  to  blame  in  this  af- 
fair. He  was — " 

"  Hold,  Eosalind.  I  want  no  argument  on  this  ques- 
tion. You  have  heard  what  I  have  said,  and  be  assured 
that  I  mean  it.  I  had  hoped  you  would  receive  my  pro- 
posal with  more  favor ;  but  I  did  not  enter  into  the 


88  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

plan  until  my  mind  was  all  made  up,  and  the  thing  all 
fixed.  You  will  become  my  wife  within  a  month !" 

"  I  will  flee  to  the  emperor,"  gasped  Rosalind. 

"  You  will  not  leave  this  place  again  until  you  are  the 
Duchess  of  Tula  /" 

"  I  will  never  speak  the  word  that  is  'necessary  to 
make  me  your  wife — never !  At  the  altar,  if  you  be  by 
my  side,  my  lips  shall  be  sealed,  and  no  power  on  earth 
shall  loose  them !" 

"  Do  you  mean  this  ?"  whispered  the  duke. 

"  As  God  lives,  I  do." 

"  Then  mark  me."  The  stout,  dark  nobleman  gazed 
fixedly  into  the  maiden's  face  as  he  spoke,  and  in  his 
look  and  tone  there  was  a  fiendish  expression  which 
could  not  be  mistaken.  "  Eosalind  Valdai,"  he  hissed, 
"  you  shall  be  my  wife.  My  will  shall  be  your  master! 
And  if  you  attempt  to  set  me  at  defiance,  I  will  find 
means  to  make  you  repenb  your  audacity,  with  tears  of 
anguish  during  every  hour  of  your  life." 

With  one  deep,  soul-dying  moan,  the  poor  girl  sank 
down  shivering  and  pale.  The  duke  caught  her  as  she 
fell,  and  having  laid  her  senseless  form  back  upon  the 
couch,  he  strode  from  the  apartment. 


THE  MASK  FALLS  AND  BEVEALS  THE  HEABT.  89 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

THE   MASK   FALLS   AND    BEVEALS   THE   HEABT. 

It  was  early  evening  ere  Zenobie  entered  the  apartment 
of  her  young  mistress.  As  she  opened  the  door  she  found 
dark  within.  She  moved  into  the  room,  and  shading 
her  candle  with  her  hand,  she  gazed  about.  The  wind 
still  howled  fearfully  without,  and  the  snow  came  driv- 
ing against  the  windows.  When  the  girl  had  reached 
the  extremity  of  the  place  she  called  her  mistress's  name, 
and  was  answered  by  a  low  groan  from  the  couch  in 
the  corner.  Thither  she  hastened,  and  there  she  found 
her  mistress. 

"  Kosalind !  My  mistress  ! "  she  cried,  kneeling 
down. 

"  Who  is  it  ? "  the  maiden  asked,  starting  up,  and 
gazing  frantically  around. 

"  It  is  I — Zenobie.  Say,  my  dear  good  mistress, 
what  is  it  ?  What  is  the  matter  ?  What  has  happened  ?" 

With  a  quick  movement  Kosalind  put  her  attendant 
away  and  sat  up ;  and  having  gazed  about  her  for  some 
moments,  she  murmured : 

"  Where  am  I  ?     Who  is  here  ?  " 

"  It  is  I.  You  are  in  your  own  chamber.  Come,  you 
are  cold  here." 

Without  resistance  the  maiden  suffered  herself  to  be 
led  to  the  place  where  the  heated  air  came  up  the 
from  the  furnace  below,  and  there  she  sat  down. 


90  THE  GUNMAKEB   OP  MOSCOW. 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  again  asked  Zenobie,  eagerly.  "  What 
has  happened? 

Eosalind  bowed  her  head  upon  her  hands,  and  after 
some  moments  of  thought  she  looked  up.  She  was  very 
pale,  and  a  fearful  tremor  shook  her  frame. 

"  Zenobie,"  she  uttered,  in  a  low  strange  whisper, 
"  ask  me  no  more  now.  I  am  not  well.  Oh,  ask  me 
no  more  now." 

"  My  mistress,"  returned  the  faithful  girl,  placing  one 
arm  about  Rosalind's  neck,  "  you  know  what  you  may 
tell  me,  and  what  you  may  not ;  but  whom  will  you 
trust  if  you  trust  not  me  ?  Oh,  give  me  your  love,  and 
if  I  can  serve  you  let  me  do  so." 

"  I  would  trust  you  with  life  itself,"  the  maiden  re- 
plied ;  "  and  some  time,  you  shall  know  all  that  has 
happened  here  ;  but  not  now — not  now.  Oh,  I  cannot 
speak  it  now." 

"  Say  no  more,  my  mistress  ;  only  let  me  serve  you. 
You  will  have  some  refreshment — something  to  eat  ?  " 

"  You  may  bring  me  some  wine,  Zenobie." 

And  thereupon  the  young  girl  hastened  away. 

In  the  meantime  the  duke  was  in  his  private  room 
below.  He  was  pacing  to  and  fro  across  the  floor  with 
his  hands  behind  him,  and  his  brow  was  dark  and  low- 
ering. Ever  and  anon  he  would  stop  near  the  door  and 
listen,  and  then  proceed.  At  length  there  came  a  rap 
upon  the  door,  and  the  duke  said  "  Enter."  It  was  a 
priest  who  entered  the  apartment — a  small,  deformed 
man,  somewhat  about  fifty  years  of  age.  His  face  was 
very  dark  ;  his  features  sharp  and  angular ;  his  eyes 
dark  and  sunk  deep  into  his  head ;  his  brow  heavy 
above  the  eyes,  where  the  shaggy  brows  hung  over,  but 


THE  MASK  FALLS  AND  REVEALS  THE  HEART.  91 

sloping  back  from  thence,  leaving  the  points  where 
phrenologists L Jocjifi__Eenevolence  and  Veneration  defi- 
cient and  flat.  Upon  his  shoulders  he  wore  a  huge,  un- 
gainly hump  ;  and,  all  in  all,  he  was  just  such  a  man  as 
a  timid  person  would  shun.  His  name  was  Savotano. 
The  duke  had  been  the  means  of  getting  him  into  the 
church,  and  in  consideration  thereof  he  had  bound 
himself  to  do  the  duke's  evil  work.  But  this  was  not 
all. 

Some  years  before  there  had  been  a  murder  in  Mos- 
cow, and  Savotano  did  the  bloody  deed.  It  was  a  work 
of  pure  vengeance.  Olga  had  him  apprehended ;  but 
he  was  not  brought  to  justice.  The  duke  found  him  to 
be  a  shrewd,  unscrupulous  wretch,  willing  to  serve  those 
who  would  pay  him  well,  and  ready  to  let  himself  then 
to  any  one  who  could  save  his  life.  Olga  was  a  man  of 
plots  and  schemes.  He  fancied  that  such  a  man  as 
Savotano  might  be  of  use  to  him  ;  so  he  proposed  to 
save  the  wretch  if  he  would  serve  him.  The  villain  was 
glad  enough  to  accept  the  proposition,  and  the  bargain 
was  made.  Could  Savotano  enter  the  church,  and  as- 
sume the  sacred  garb,  he  might  in  many  cases  work  to 
better  advantage.  The  wretch  readily  agreed  to  thiss 
too  ;  and  through  Olga's  powerful  influence  he  gained 
a  place  in  the  church.  He  knew  that  the  duke  held 
his  very  life,  and  he  failed  not  to  serve  him.  His  cleri- 
cal robes  shielded  him  from  suspicion  ;  and,  moreover, 
the  place  gave  him  additional  advantages  to  work  at 
his  diabolical  trade.  His  salary  from  government  was 
sufficient  for  his  support,  while  an  occasional  sum  from 
his  master  enabled  him  to  enjoy  many  of  those  luxuries 
which  were  denied  to  most  of  his  brethren.  Olga  feared 


92  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

not  to  trust  this  man,  for  the  fellow  had  nothing  to  gaia 
by  betrayal,  but  everything  to  lose. 

And  such  was  the  man  who  now  entered  the  duke's 
private  room.  He  entered  with  a  bold  air,  for  though 
he  was  somewhat  in  the  duke's  power,  yet  there  was  a 
peculiar  satisfaction  in  knowing  that  when  he  fell  the 
noble  lord  must  fall  with  him,  part  way,  at  least. 
Brethren  in  crime  cannot  count  much  upon  respect: 

"  I  have  come,  my  lord,"  the  priest  said,  as  he  shook 
the  snow  from  his  robe,  and  then  took  a  seat  by  the 
furnace-pipe. 

"  And  how  is  the  count?  "  asked  Olga. 

"  He  is  recovering,  I  am  sure." 

"  Does  Kopani  say  so  ?  " 

"Yes.  He  says  he  will  have  him  out  within  a 
month." 

"  No,  no !  Savotano,  this  must  not  be." 

"  But  tell  me,  my  lord,  what  is  the  particular  need  of 
the  count's  departing  ?  " 

The  duke  gazed  his  visitor  a  few  moments  in  the  face, 
and  then  he  said : 

"Why,  since  the  affair  interests  you,  I'll  tell  you. 
Thus  far  I  have  paid  you  promptly  all  your  dues,  but  I 
cannot  do  so  much  longer  unless  we  can  make  some  of 
our  points  work.  My  property  is  on  the  decrease  fast. 
I  have  not  enough  left  to  live  on.  Within  the  past  three 
years  I  have  made  some  bad  ventures.  I  put  into — 
But  never  mind — suffice  it  for  me,  to  say  that  I  am  at 
the  end  of  my  fortune." 

The  duke  was  about  to  say  that  he  had  placed  large 
sums  in  the  hands  of  the  Minister  Galitzin  for  the  pur- 
pose of  carrying  out  the  conspiracy  by  which  the 


THE  MASK  FALLS  AND  REVEALS  THE  HEART.  93 

Princess  Sophia  was  to  have  been  placed  upon  the 
throne,  with  Galitzin  for  her  prime  minister,  and  him- 
self also  high  in  power.  He  chose  not  to  tell  of  this — 
and  no  wonder,  for  heads  had  ere  then  be  taken  to  pay 
for  such  indiscretions. 

"  And  now,  if  this  count  survives,  I  thus  have  one 
source  cut  off.  My  half  of  Drotzen  is  used  up  and 
mortgaged  to  him,  but  if  he  dies  the  whole  comes  to  me. 
His  father  and  myself  married  sisters,  and  they  owned 
Drotzen,  and  on  his  side  the  count  is  the  only  heir ;  so 
in  the  event  of  his  death  the  whole  comes  to  me.  You 
understand  this  now." 

"  Perfectly,"  returned  the  priest.  "  And  'tis  a  pity 
your  first  effort  did  not  succeed." 

"  So  it  is,"  said  the  duke,  uneasily.  "  When  I  sent 
him  with  that  message  to  the  gunmaker  I  felt  sure  he 
would  be  slain,  and  then  I  hoped  that  the  other  could 
be  disposed  of  for  having  slain  him.  But  the  emperor 
has  turned  all  my  plans  upside  down,  for  the  present, 
at  least.  Savotano,  you  must  have  a  hand  in  Damon- 
off's  medicine ! " 

"  That  is  easily  done,  my  lord,"  replied  the  priest, 
quietly. 

"  You  have  free  access  there  ?" 

"Yes." 

"  And  can  you  not  watch  with  him  some  night  ?" 

"  I  think  I  can." 

"  Then  do  so.  When  he  is  dead  two  hundred  ducats 
are  yours." 

"Then  he  dies!" 

"  Good !  And  now  there  is  one  more.  This  gun- 
maker  must  be  got  out  of  the  way." 


94:  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"Ah,"  uttered  Savotano,  looking  up  incredulously. 
"  Do  you  mean  so  ?" 

"  Most  assuredly  I  do." 

"  But  why  him  ?" 

"  Do  you  fear  to  undertake  the  work  ?" 

"  Not  at  all,  my  lord  ;  I  only  wished  to  know  why  he 
was  wanted  out  of  the  way." 

"  The  reason  is  simple.  I  must  marry  with  Rosa- 
lind Valdai.  Her  property  is  worth  the  whole  of  Drot- 
zen  twice  told — over  two  million  of  ducats." 

"  So  much  ?"  uttered  the  priest,  opening  his  eyes 
with  greedy  wonder. 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  one  of  the  finest  estates  in  Moscow,  and 
it  pays  her  now  a  yearly  income  of  a  hundred  thousand 
ducats.  She  does  not  know  it.  Ha,  ha,  ha  ! " 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha!  "  laughed  the  priest  in  concert.  "  She 
doesn't,  eh  ?  " 

"  No — she  knows  nothing  about  it.  But  I  must 
secure  this ;  and  in  order  to  do  this  I  must  marry  her ; 
and — if  I  would  be  sure  of  that  this  accursed  gunmaker 
must  be  got  out  of  the  way." 

"  But  what  is  he  to  her  ?  " 

"  She  loves  him." 

"  And  is  not  your  authority — " 

"  Hold,  Savotano.  I'll  explain  to  you,  in  a  few  words 
I'm  afraid  the  emperor  has  taken  a  fancy  to  this  young- 
ster, and  if  he  has  he  may  be  appealed  to  in  this  case. 
The  girl  will  take  marriage  hard.  I  shall  have  to  hire 
you  to  perform  the  ceremony." 

"  Which  I  should  be  pleased  to  do,"  returned  the 
priest  writh  a  coarse  smile. 


THE  MASK  FALLS  AND   REVEALS  THE  HEART.  95 

"  You  shall  have  the  opportunity.  But  first  we  must 
have  this  young  Nevel  taken  care  of." 

"  I  think  I  can  manage  that,  my  lord. " 

"  And  how  will  you  do  it  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  you  don't  want  him  put  where  he  can  get 
off  and  come  back  here.3* 

"  No.     Finish  him  while  you  are  about  it!  " 

« I  will." 

.  "  But  mind  :  It  must  be  done  so  that  in  no  possible 
way  suspicion  can  fall  upon  me.  You  must  contrive 
some  way  so  that  suspicion  shall  be  led  at  once  to  some 
apparent  point  and  there  baffled." 

"  Leave  me  alone  for  that,  my  lord.  I  can  call  help 
if  I  want  it." 

"  Are  there  not  places  in  the  city  where  a  body  can 
be  hidden  ? — where  theymay  be  so  disposed  of  as  never 
to  be  found  ?  "  asked  the  duke,  as  the  thought  came  to 
his  mind. 

"  Never  mind,"  returned  the  other,  with  a  confident 
nod  of  the  head.  "  If  I  meddle  with  with  the  matter,  it 
shall  be  well  done." 

"  Very  well.     I'll  trust  it  with  you." 

For  a  few  moments  after  this  there  was  a  dead  si- 
lence, during  which  only  the  moaning  of  the  wind  could 
be  heard.  But  at  length  the  duke  started  up,  and  with 
sudden  energy  he  said  : 

"  Ah,  Savotano,  there  is  one  thing  I  came  nigh  for- 
getting. You  have  heard  of  this  strange  monk — Vladi- 
mir his  name  is." 

"  Aye — and  I  have  seen  him,  too.  You  mean  that 
huge  lump  of  human  fat  ?" 

"  Yes.   And  now  tell  me  who  and  what  he  is.    He  was 


96  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

at  the  duel ;  and  I  know  he  has  been  here  to  my  house. 
Who  is  he?" 

"  You  ask  me  too  much,  my  lord,  for  I  can  tell  you 
no  more  about  him  than  I  can  about  the  man  in  the 
moon.  In  short,  no  one  seems  to  know  him,  save  that 
he  is  a  monk  of  some  Eoman  order,  and  named  Vladi- 
mir. He  has  been  here  only  a  few  months,  as  near  as  I 
can  find  out.  And  yet  I  think  I  know  what  his  busi- 
ness is  or,  at  least,  why  he's  here." 

"Ah — you  suspect." 

"Yes — and  if  my  suspicions  be  correct  we  could 
have  him  taken  care  of  at  any  moment." 

"  Explain." 

"  Why — I  think  he  is  a  spy  of  the  pope — sent  here 
from  Rome  to  learn  something  of  our  emperor's  plans." 

"  But  he  has  not  visited  the  imperial  palace." 

"  O,  yes,  my  lord.  He  has  been  there  several  times  ; 
and  once  the  emperor  himself  was  obliged  to  send  him 
out  of  the  audience  chamber." 

"  But  have  you  any  particular  reasons  for  thinking 
him  a  spy  from  the  pope  ?" 

"  Why — he  is  a  Eomish  monk  ;  and  he  hangs  about 
the  most  important  places  in  our  city.  Even  the  cir- 
cumstance I  have  just  related — his  trying  to  remain  in 
the  audience  chamber  while  private  business  was  going 
on,  and  having  to  be  ordered  out  by  the  emperor,  is 
some  ground  for  suspicion.  I  mean  to  watch  him,  at 
all  events. " 

"  That's  right,"  returned  the  duke.  And  then,  after 
a  moment's  thought,  he  added — "  I  do  not  see  why  he 
should  be  around  after  every  petty  duel  that  may  be 
fought,  if  he  is  a  spy  from  Rome.  And  besides,  I  have 


THE  MASK  FALLS  AND  REVEALS  THE  HEART.     97 

heard  one  or  two  persons  say  that  they  were  sure  they  had 
seen  him  before." 

"O,  that  may  be  only  the  result  of  some  strong  re- 
semblance which  he  bears  to  some  one  else.  I  am  sure 
he  was  never  here  before  —  not  in  Moscow." 

Again  the  hump-backed  priest  was  cautioned  about  the 
work  he  had  in  hand,  and  having  promised  over  and  over 
again  to  be  very  careful,  he  took  his  leave. 

And  Olga,  Duke  of  Tula,  was  left  alone  with  his  own 
thoughts.  Better  for  him  had  that  wicked  priest  been  his 
executioner!  Better  for  him  had  he  been  upon  the 
count's  bed,  racked  with  dying  pains  !  Better  for  him  had 
he  been  a  poor  gunmaker,  so  he  had  been  honest  !  Oh  ! 
better  for  him  had  he  been  the  meanest  beggar  that 
walked  the  earth,  than  what  he  was!  But  he  did  not 
realize  this.  He  had  a  goal  ahead,  and  he  tried  to  over- 
look the  black,  dreadful  gulf  that  yawned  between  him 
and  it  !  v; 


98  THE  GUNMAKBR  OF  MOSCOW, 


CHAPTER  X. 

A  STRANGE  DISCOVERY. 

The  news  went  out  that  the  Count  Conrad  Damonoff 
must  die.  A  few  days  before,  the  best  surgeon  in  Mos- 
cow said  he  would  recover;  but  now  that  same  surgeon 
said  he  must  fall.  A  strange  change  had  come  over  him; 
it  was  not  a  fever,  but  rather  a  consuming  of  vitality. 
He  was  failing  fast,  and  no  art  of  medicine  could  re- 
vive him.  Some  thought  he  must  be  bleeding  inwardly, 
but  others  knew  better  than  this,  because  in  that  case 
there  would  be  some  outward  symptom.  The  wound  itself 
was  healing,  but  the  disease  was  not.  The  physician  and 
the  priest  were  now  in  daily,  and  the  former  in  almost 
hourly,  attendance.  The  surgeon  was  Kopani,  and  the 
priest  was  the  hump-backed  Savotano! 

Thus  lay  the  count  upon  his  bed,  weak  and  faint,  but 
at  present  almost  free  from  pain,  and  an  old  woman  was 
his  only  attendant,  the  priest  having  just  left.  It  was 
just  after  noon.  The  dying  man  had  just  taken  a  power- 
ful stimulating  draught,  though  it  was  against  the  injunc- 
tions of  the  priest,  as  he  said  that  by  such  means  the 
invalid  might  die  bereft  of  sense,  and  thus  lose  his  hold 
upon  salvation — he  had  just  taken  this  draught  when 
there  was  a  low  rap  upon  the  door.  The  woman  arose  to 


A  STRANGE  DISCOVERY.  99 

answer  the  summons.  She  conversed  a  few  moments  with 
the  girl  who  had  knocked,  and  when  she  returned  to  the 
bed  she  announced  that  Ruric  Nevel  wished  to  enter. 

"Let  him  come  in/'  whispered  the  count. 

"But—" 

"Never  mind,"  he  interrupted,  as  the  woman  com- 
menced thus  to  expostulate.  "Let  him  come  in.  If  he  is 
my  enemy  let  me  see  him.  It  may  serve  to  arouse  me." 

So  the  woman  went  to  the  door  again,  and  soon  after- 
wards Ruric  Nevel  entered  the  apartment.  He  stepped 
lightly,  noiselessly,  to  the  bedside,  but  it  was  moments  ere 
he  could  distinguish  objects  by  the  subdued  light  of  the 
place.  By  and  by,  however,  he  overcame  the  difficulty, 
and  he  started  back  in  horror  as  he  beheld  the  features  of 
his  adversary.  How  pale  and  sunken !  How  deathlike 
and  ghastly !  The  count  noticed  the  movement  and  he 
noticed  the  look. 

"Conrad  Damonoff,"  said  the  gunmaker,  in  a  low, 
solemn  tone,  "a  few  days  since  I  heard  that  you  were 
recovering,  and  I  thanked  God.  But  to-day  they  told 
me  you  were  dying,  and  I  have  come  to  ask  that  I  may 
take  your  hand  ere  you  pass  away  from  earth.  As  God  is 
my  Maker  and  my  Judge,  I  would  rather  lie  down  here 
and  die  for  you  than  have  you  pass  away  with  a  curse  of 
me  upon  your  soul  or  on  your  lips.  Forgive  me  for  what 
I  have  done,  and  never  again  will  I  engage  in  such  a 
wicked  work.  For  my  own  life,  it  is  my  country's  and 
my  mother's,  and  I  have  no  right  to  throw  it  away;  and 


100  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

my  antagonist's  life  is  the  sacred  property  of  God,  which 
I  have  no  right  to  touch  but  in  self-defence.  Forgive  me." 

Slowly  and  heavily  moved  the  dying  man  over,  and 
then  he  extended  his  thin  and  wasted  hand. 

"Ruric,"  he  said — and  his  voice  was  stronger  now,  for 
the  potion  was  working — "I  am  glad  you  have  come — 
very  glad;  for  I  have  wished,  above  all  else  of  earth,  to 
see  you.  I  could  not  send  for  you,  for  I  knew  not  how 
you  might  come.  I  have  been  all  wrong  in  the  things 
that  have  passed  betwixt  thee  and  me.  I  was  mad,  and  a 
fool.  I  blame  you  not ;  but  rather  do  I  thank  you  for  your 
kindness  through  all  this  scene.  I  forgive  you  with  all 
my  heart ;  and  now  tell  me  that  I  am  forgiven !" 

"Forgiven!"  repeated  Ruric,  with  a  trembling  lip,  still 
holding  the  count's  hand  within  both  his  own.  "Oh, 
would  to  God  I  could  call  you  back  to  life !  Forgiven  ? 
God,  who  reads  all  hearts,  knows  how  humble,  how  sacred 
is  my  forgiveness  to  you !  Could  I  call  you  back — could 
I  wipe  out  the  past  from  my  memory,  I  could  die  content." 

"Enough,"  returned  the  count  warmly.  "This  was  my 
dearest  wish,  though  pride  has  kept  back  its  utterance.  I 
feared  you  would  gloat  over  my  death — that  you  would  be 
glad  when  I  was  gone." 

"No,  no — I  should  have  been  a  monster  then." 

"There  are  many  such.  And  yet  I  wronged  you  by  the 
thought.  But  I  could  not  help  it." 

A  moment  more  passed  in  silence,  and  then  the  invalid 
resumed : 


A  STRANGE  DISCOVER?.  101 

"There  is  one  reason  why  I  should  like  to  live;  I 
should  be  prepared  for  a  feeder  ,Me.  Sin<^°  death  has 
come — since  I  have  known-  that  he  stood  waiting  by  my 
bed — I  have  wondered,  at  the  evi:  lift  I  Ivve  led;  and  I 
have  thought  that  if  the  dark  king  would  let  me  remain 
here  a  few  years  more  I  could  be  a  better  man.  But  'tis 
too  late  now.  The  die  is  cast.  Yet  I  have  some  joy  in 
this.  You  have  shed  a  happy  light  upon  my  dying  hour. 
God  bless  you." 

Ruric's  feelings  were  easily  moved,  and  there  was 
something  in  the  deep  solemnity  of  this  occasion  that 
started  his  heart  to  a  tender  mood,  and  the  last  words  of 
the  dying  man  overflowed  the  cup.  He  bowed  his  head, 
and  covering  his  eyes  with  one  hand,  while  he  held  in  the 
other  the  hand  of  Conrad,  he  wept  freely  and  silently. 

At  this  moment  the  woman  arose  and  left  the  room. 

"She's  gone,"  said  the  count,  after  he  had  recovered 
somewhat  from  the  deep  emotions  which  had  been  stirred 
within  his  own  soul.  "Sit  down  here  beside  me." 

Ruric  obeyed  the  request,  and  after  he  had  seated 
himself  he  gazed  sadly  into  the  sick  man's  face. 

"Say,  Ruric,"  the  count  asked,  while  an  eager  look 
overspread  his  face,  "was't  true  what  Kopani  told  me  that 
you  overcame  Demetrius  the  Greek  with  the  sword?" 

"I  did,"  the  youth  replied,  in  a  whisper. 

"But  you  did  not  disarm  him? — you  did  not  fairly  take 
his  sword  from  him?" 

"I  did,  Conrad." 

"My  soul,  is  it  possible?  And  where  have  you  been 
all  your  life?" 

"In  Moscow  and  in  Spain." 

"And  yet  obscure." 


102  THE  GUNMAKER  OP  MOSCOW. 

"Never  mind  that  now,"  interposed  Ruric.  "I  have 
something  of  more  interest x  Do  you —  But  you  will 
pardon  me  for  what  1  may  say,  for  I  assure  you  I  mean 
it  all  for, your  gra>d.'.? 

"Speak  on,"  said  Conrad,  at  the  same  time  running  his 
eyes  almost  enviously  over  the  gunmaker's  nobly-de- 
veloped breast  and  shoulders. 

"Then,  first — I  have  just  come  from  the  lady  Rosalind, 
Ah !  I  meant  not — " 

"Go  on.  I  may  have  felt  a  pang  at  the  mention  of 
that  name,  but  I  know  she  loves  you,  and  were  I  strong 
at  this  moment  as  ever  I'd  relinquish  all  claims  of  her  to 
you.  So  fear  not." 

"Thank  you,  Count,  for  this.  But  I  was  remarking: 
I  am  not  long  from  her  presence,  and  between  us  both 
we  have  suspected  some  dark  things.  Do  you  think  the 
duke  was  really  your  friend?" 

The  count  started,  and  a  strange  gleam  shot  from  his 
eyes. 

"Go  on,"  he  uttered. 

"Then  listen:  Before  you  ever  came  to  my  shop  the 
duke  had  most  solemnly  promised  Rosalind  that  she  should 
receive  no  more  trouble  from  you — that  you  would  claim 
her  hand  no  more." 

"Do  you  know  this?" 

"I  do." 

"But  it  cannot  be.  Why  should  he  have  sent  me  on 
that  mission  to  you?" 

"I  had  taught  one  of  his  officers  the  sword  exercise, 
and  he  knew  I  was  your  superior  in  strength  and  the  use 
of  the  weapon." 

"Well — go  on,"  whispered  the  count,  nervously  and 
anxiously. 


A  STRANGE  DISCOVERY.  103 

11  Why — he  thought  very  likely  that  we  should  not 
meet  on  such  a  question  without  a  quarrel.  He  knew 
your  natural  impetuosity  and  my  strength  of  arm,  and 
he  hoped  you — would  fall." 

"  But— go  on !" 

"  His  estate  is  running  out,  and  he  wants  the  whole 
of  Drotzen !" 

"  Ah  !  I  see  it  now !" 

"  The  duke  has  proposed  himself  for  Eosalind's 
hand,"  resumed  Euric.  "  He  says  he  has  loved  her  long; 
and  he  will  force  her  to  wed  him  if  he  can,  though  it 
break  her  heart !" 

"  Ha !  "  gasped  the  count,  fairly  starting  up  to  a  sit- 
ting posture.  "  How  blind  I  have  been !  By  my  soul, 
he  never  was  cordial — never  kind." 

Euric  gently  laid  the  sick  man  back,  and  then  he 
said: 

"  From  all  I  can  see  and  understand,  the  proud  duke 
meant  to  get  all  your  wealth  and  all  of  Eosalind's." 

The  count  spoke  not  yet.  He  lay  with  his  eyes 
closed,  and  groaned  in  the  agony  of  the  strange  revela- 
tions that  were  breaking  in  upon  him. 

But  see  ?  Why  starts  Euric  so  suddenly  ? — and  why 
does  he  turn  so  pale?  Why  do  his  hands  tremble? — 
and  why  is  his  brow  bent  so  eagerly  ? 

"What  is  it?"  asked  the  count,  startled  by  the 
strange  event. 

"  Hold ! "  whispered  Euric,  in  a  frantic  tone.  "  You 
were  recovering  once  ?  " 

"  From  this  wound  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Yes.    I  was  getting  well  fast,  and  the  doctor  said  I 


104  THE  GTJNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

should  be  stout  and  well  in  a  month.  But  suddenly 
this  change  came  on.  Let's  see — on  Friday  morning  I 
felt  the  first  relapse." 

"  The  very  time  !  "  gasped  Euric  to  himself. 

The  count  moved  his  head  forward,  and  would  have 
caught  his  companion  by  the  hand  if  he  could.  "  For 
mercy's  sake,  Euric,  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  As  I  came  this  way  I  saw  a  hump-backed  priest 
pass  out  from  this  house  ?  "  said  the  gunmaker,  inter- 
rogatively. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  returned  the  count,  speaking  shortly  and 
quickly.  "  It  was  Savotano.  He  has  attended  me. 
The  duke  recommended  him." 

"  And  was  he  here  Thursday  night  ?  " 

"Thursday?  Ah — yes — he  watched  with  me  that 
night." 

"  And  has  he  been  in  attendance  since  ?  " 

"  Yes — every  day.  But  why  do  you  ask  ?  Say — 
what  is  that  meaning  upon  your  face  ?  What  is  it  ?  " 

At  this  moment  the  door  of  the  apartment  was 
quietly,  noiselessly  opened,  and  Kopani,  the  surgeon, 
entered  the  place. 

"  Ha!"  cried  Euric,  starting  towards  him,  and  grasp- 
ing him  by  the  arm,  "your  patient  is  poisoned!  A 
deadly  poison  has  been  given  him,  and  it  is  even  now 
eating  his  life  away!" 

"  Impossible!"  gasped  the  surgeon,  straining  his  eyes 
to  see  plainly  who  it  was  that  spoke  to  him.  "  Ah,"  he 
uttered,  as  he  became  somewhat  used  to  the  gloom  of 
the  apartment,  "  is  it  you,  sir?" 

"  Aye,  but  mind  not  that  now.  Cannot  you  do 
something  for  the  count  ?  He  has  been  poisoned!" 


A  STRANGE  DISCOVERY.  105 

" It  cannot  be!" 

"  I  am !  I  am!"  cried  Conrad  Damonoff,  starting  up 
to  a  sitting  posture;  "he  speaks  the  truth!  That 
accursed  priest!  Oh,  Olga!  Olga!  I  never  dreamed 
that  thou  wast  mine  enemy!" 

"  But  what  is  it  all  ?"  the  surgeon  asked,  gazing 
first  upon  Euric  and  then  upon  the  count.  "  Speak, 
some  one." 

"  Tell  him,"  groaned  Conrad. 

"  Listen,"  said  the  gunmaker.  "  I  have  my  sus- 
picions, but  mind  you,  they  are  founded  on  facts,  and 
the  facts  are  these :  The  Duke  of  Tula  is  well-nigh  free 
from  the  possession  of  property.  His  half  of  Drotzen 
is  all  mortgaged,  and  he  wants  the  other  half.  That 
other  half  he  cannot  have  while  Damonoff  lives.  The 
duke,  too,  has  sworn  that  Eosalind  Valdai  shall  be 
his  wife — so  he  would  have  her  property  also.  This 
hump-backed  priest  is  Olga's  special  tool.  It  was  Olga 
got  him  into  the  church,  and  it  was  Olga  who  freed 
him  more  than  once  from  deserved  punishment.  Last 
Thursday  evening  he  was  with  the  duke  in  private 
council,  and  he  came  from  thence  directly  to  this 
place.  Now  you  can  judge  for  yourself." 

The  surgeon  started  slightly,  and  then  he  bowed  his 
head.  A  few  moments  he  remained  thus,  and  then  he 
leaped  up  and  clasped  his  hands. 

"  You  are  right,"  he  cried.  "  It  is  !  it  is !  There  is 
no  burning  up,  as  I  thought,  of  icy,  wintry  fire ;  but 
the  fiendish  work  is  from  a  human  hand !  Hold ! — I 
know  the  symptoms.  I  know  them  now.  Be  quiet, 
Conrad.  It  may  not  yet  be  too  late." 

As  the   surgeon    spoke   he   hastily  opened   a  small 


106  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

leathern  case  he  carried  with  him,  and  from  thence  lie 
took  a  powerful  emetic.  The  woman  was  sent  for,  and 
when  she  came  she  obtained  warm  water.  The  potion 
was  given — a  small  quantity  at  a  time — at  intervals  of 
about  five  minutes,  until  the  desired  effect  was  pro- 
duced. A  strange  mass  of  stuff  was  thrown  up,  and 
Kopani  took  it  to  the  light  and  examined  it.  Most  of 
it  was  of  dark,  brownish  color,  but  with  streaks  of  yel- 
low, and  coarse  blotches  of  red  and  green.  The  yellow 
substance  was  of  a  mucous  formation,  while  the  red  and 
green  seemed  to  be  more  liquid. 

"  'Tis  poison !"  the  surgeon  said  ;  "  and  it  has  been 
administered  in  small  quantities." 

"  And  cannot  something  be  done  ?"  asked  Euric, 
eagerly.  "Oh!  save  him  if  you  can!  save  him,  and 
I'll  bless  you  ever.  You  can — oh!  say  you  can  !" 

The  surgeon  caught  the  youth  by  the  hand.  There 
was  something  in  this  noble  spirit  that  moved  him — 
and  he  knew  now  that  all  must  have  been  forgiven  be- 
tween the  two  men. 

"  I'll  try,"  he  said,  "  I  have  antidotes  with  me.  All 
is  not  lost  yet." 

"  Then  hasten,"  urged  Euric,  half  crazed  beneath  the 
might  of  the  strange  discovery,  which  he  had  thus 
helped  to  make. 

"  Be  not  uneasy.  I  will  see  that  he  suffers  not  for 
want  of  human  skill."  And  as  the  surgeon  thus  spoke 
he  moved  to  the  side-board  and  fixed  on  an  antidote ; 
but  he  did  not  give  it  until  the  invalid  had  vomited  all 
he  could. 

"  Hold !"  cried  Euric,   as   the  surgeon  took  up  the 


A  STRANGE  DISCOVERY.  107 

wine -bottle  to  mix  the  antidote  with.  "  Touch  not  a 
thing  here.  Perhaps,  the  villain  has  poisoned  them  all  !" 

"  So  it  may  be,"  Kopani  said,  setting  down  the 
bottle.  He  then  turned  to  the  woman,  who  had 
remained  standing  by  the  fire  like  one  in  a  trance,  and 
asked  her  to  bring  a  fresh  bottle  of  wine.  She  quickly 
obeyed,  and  when  she  was  gone  Kopani  took  all. the 
articles  upon  the  table  and  set  them  on  one  side.  He 
would  not  throw  them  away,  for  he  meant  to  analyze 
them. 

"When  the  woman  returned  Kopani  mixed  the  new 
potion,  and  administered  it,  and  ere  long  afterwards 
the  count  fell  asleep. 

"  Ruric  Nevel,"  said  the  surgeon,  as  soon  as  he  was 
sure  the  invalid  would  sleep,  "  will  you  remain  here 
awhile  ?  I  wish  to  go  and  analyze  some  of  these  things. 
I  have  only  to  go  to  the  Academy.  I  will  be  back  in 
an  hour  at  the  furthest." 

The  gunmaker  gladly  consented  to  this  ;  and  having 
gathered  up  the  phials  and  the  wine-bottle,  and  con- 
cealed them  beneath  his  pelisse,  the  surgeon  left. 

Ruric  Nevel  was  happier  now,  for  hope  was  with 
him  while  he  prayed  that  God  might  spare  the 
unfortunate  count. 


108  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW, 


CHAPTEE  XL 

AN  ASTOUNDING  AFFAIR. 

Half  an  hour  had  the  gunmaker  sat  by  the  side  of  the 
sick  man's  bed  when  he  was  aroused  from  the  reverie 
into  which  he  had  fallen  by  the  gentle  opening  of  the 
door.  He  turned  and  beheld  a  human  form  emerging 
from  the  narrow,  dark  entry  way.  As  it  came  into  the 
room  the  watcher  started,  for  he  beheld  the  hump-backed 
priest,  Savotano. 

"  Who  is  here  ?  "  the  arch  fiend  whispered,  shading 
his  eyes  aud  trying  to  peer  into  the  gloom. 

" sh !"  whispered  Ruric.   "  The  count  is  asleep." 

By  this  time  our  hero  had  so  far  overcome  the  first 
emotion  caused  by  the  villain's  entrance  that  he  could 
be  calm. 

"  And  who  is  this  ?  "  the  priest  whispered,  moving 
nearer  to  the  bed.  "  Ha  !  The  gunmaker !  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  youth,  watching  every  look  and 
movement  of  the  fellow  most  closely. 

"  You  are  in  a  strange  place,  I  should  say,"  Savotano 
whispered,  not  looking  the  young  man  directly  in  the 
face,  but  casting  upon  him  a  sidelong  glance,  as  though 
he  dared  not  look  direct. 

"  Speak  not  too  loud,  Sir  Priest,"  said  our  he*o,  deter- 
mined to  enter  into  no  conversation  with  the  man  if  he 
could  avoid  it.  "  Do  not  awaken  the  count,  for  he  is 
very  faint  and  weak." 


AN  ASTOUNDING  AFFAIR.  109 

And  then  Euric  had  another  reason.  He  feared  if 
Damonoff  should  awake  that  the  strange  discovery  they 
had  made  might  be  revealed ;  and,  of  course,  he  wished 
not  that  the  villain  should  yet  know  how  well  he  was 
understood. 

"  But  why  are  you  here  ?  "  pursued  Savotano,  who 
seemed  determined  to  know.  "  I  am  this  poor  man's 
spiritual  comforter,  and  I  surely  have  a  right  to  know 
wherefore  is  the  presence  of  one  bearing  the  peculiar 
relations  towards  him  which  are  sustained  by  you.yi 

Euric's  first  impulse  was  one  of  disgust  and  wrath* 
but  he  managed  to  keep  it  to  himself. 

"  Sir  Priest,"  he  returned,  moving  his  chair  noise-* 
lessly  nearer  to  the  visitor,  so  that  his  whisper  might 
not  disturb  the  sleeper,  "  I  heard  that  the  count  was 
dying,  and  I  would  not  have  him  die  without  first  for- 
giving me  for  all  that  I  had  done." 

"  And  has  he  done  it  ?" 

"He  has." 

"  And  why  do  you  remain  here  ?  Where  is  his  at- 
tendant ?" 

"  She  is  out  somewhere.  The  count  has  had  a 
strange  fit — a  startling  spasm — and  I  feared  if  he  had 
another  the  woman  could  not  manage  him  alone." 

"  Ah,"  uttered  Savotano.     "  A  spasm !" 

"  Yes,  a  most  strange  one — as  though  something  were 
-at  his  heart — as  though  his  brain  were  on  fire,  and  his 
whole  system  shaking." 

The  priest  turned  his  head  away,  but  Euric  saw 
plainly  the  exultant  look  which  rested  there.  There 
was  no  mistaking  any  more.  That  one  look — for  Euric 
saw  it — was  proof  enough. 


110  THE  GUNMAKEB  OP  MOSCOW. 

"  Well,  well,"  the  misshapen  villain  said,  "  I  will  call 
again  when  he  is  awake.  I  would  not  have  him  die,  and 
I  not  by  him." 

Thus  speaking,  Savotano  arose,  and  moved  towards 
the  door.  His  step  was  eager,  and  his  every  look 
betrayed  some  anxious  purpose.  He  stopped  as  he 
reached  the  door  and  looked  back,  but  he  did  not 
speak.  Ruric  was  afraid  he  might  go  to  the  side-board 
to  look  at  the  medicine,  but  he  did  not.  He  simply 
cast  one  more  glance  at  the  watcher,  and  then  left  the 
room. 

In  half  an  hour  more  the  surgeon  returned.  His 
face  wore  a  clear,  emphatic  expression,  and  his  move- 
ments were  all  quick  and  prompt,  as  though  each  one 
was  for  the  purpose  of  announcing  some  self-evident 
decision. 

"  Well,"  he  said,  with  a  quickly  drawn  breath,  "  we 
have  put  the  medicine  to  a  test."  And  then  he  leaned 
back  and  looked  into  Ruric's  face. 

"  And  what  did  you  find  ?"  the  young  man  asked. 

"  Just  what  we  had  expected.  We  have  detected 
arsenic  in  three  of  the  medicines  which  the  count  had 
to  take  ;  but  this  poison  is  not  alone.  There  is  much 
opium  in  the  wine,  even  so  that  we  could  smell  it  when 
our  suspicions  guided  us.  The  poison  has  been  most 
adroitly  fixed.  The  priest  must  have  one  of  those  re- 
cipes which  have  been  used  by  scientific  poisoners,  for 
no  physician  in  Moscow  could  have  concocted  the  deadly 
poison." 

"  But  wherein  was  it  so  wondrously  peculiar  ?"  asked 
Ruric,  with  interest. 

"  Why — in  this  :  Arsenic  was  the  principal  poisoning 


AN  ASTOUNDING  AFFAIB.  Ill 

agent,  but  that  alone  would  produce  symptoms  which 
any  physician  would  know  at  once.  In  this  case  there 
was  something  present  which  overcame  all  the  outward 
signs  of  the  poison,  and  only  let  it  eat  upon  the  vitals. 
I  know  not  the  secret,  though  I  know  there  is  such  an 
one.  Had  it  not  been  for  your  fortunate  suspicions  the 
count  would  have  died,  and  we  should  have  supposed 
he  only  died  from  the  effects  of  the  wound.  The  poison 
was  working  silently,  and  surely — without  pain,  and 
without  outward  sign  different  from  the  usual  sinking  of 
the  worn  and  fainting  body.  But  I  have  hopes  now. 
The  villain  must  not  know  that  we  have  discovered  him. 
We  will  let  the  thing  run  for  the  present." 

Kopani  was  not  a  little  surprised  when  he  found  that 
the  priest  had  been  there  during  his  absence,  but  be- 
fore he  could  make  any  further  remark  the  count 
awoke.  He  felt  very  faint,  but  that  strange  sickness  at 
the  stomach  was  lessened.  The  surgeon  prepared  some 
suitable  diluents,  and  having  called  in  the  woman  he 
gave  directions  that  they  should  be  given  in  large  quan- 
tities ;  and  also  directed  her  to  prepare  some  strong  bar- 
ley water  for  the  patient  to  drink  as  he  wanted  bever- 
age. 

All  the  phials  were  replaced  upon  the  sideboard,  and 
then  refilled  with  liquids  somewhat  like  those  they  had 
before  contained  ;  but  the  nurse  was  directed  not  to  use 
them.  Everything  that  her  patient  was  to  take  she  was 
to  keep  under  her  own  charge  in  the  kitchen ;  and  she 
was  also  most  particularly  cautioned  against  allowing 
the  priest  to  gain  anything  from  her.  But  Kopani 
meant  to  be  sure  on  that  score.  He  had  a  little  busi- 
ness to  transact,  and  then  he  was  coming  back  to  spend 


112  THE  GUNMAKER  OP  MOSCOW. 

the  night  himself  by  the  count's  side.  He  meant,  at 
all  events,  that  the  poisoner  should  have  no  more  op- 
portunity to  exercise  his  diabolical  science  upon  the 
sick  nobleman.  He  promised  the  count  that  he  should 
have  safe  and  competent  watchers  thereafter. 

It  was  fairly  dark  now,  as  Euric  could  see  by  raising 
the  curtain  and  looking  out.  He  had  no  idea  it  was  so 
late.  Time  had  passed  without  his  notice.  He  moved 
to  the  side  of  the  bed  and  took  the  invalid's  hand. 

"  I  must  go  now,"  he  said,  "  but  if  you  are  willing  I 
will  come  again — 

"  You  will  come,"  cried  Conrad,  in  reply,  returning 
the  grasp  of  the  hand  with  all  his  feeble  power.  "  Oh ! 
you  must  come  often  now.  I  hope  I  shall  live.  Per- 
haps I  shall.  If  I  do,  I  shall  owe  that  life  to  you.  And 
God  knows — for  the  feeling  is  even  now  firm  in  my 
soul — that  I  shall  always  remember  how  you  saved  me; 
and  I  will  never  think,  never,  of  the  sad  blow  you  struck 
me.  Come— come  to  me  when  you  can,  for  now — now 
— as  God  lives  I  speak  the  truth— now  I  love  you  !  " 

"  God  bless  and  keep  you,"  murmured  Euric,  in  a 
husky,  tremulous  voice ;  and  with  these  words,  coming 
from  the  very  depths  of  his  soul,  he  turned  away  and 
left  the  room.  He  heard  the  voice  of  the  count  as  he 
moved  the  door  open,  and  thanked  God  that  'twas  a 
blessing  which  fell  upon  his  ears. 

Ah,  those  who  know  not  what  true  forgiveness  is, 
know  not  the  holiest  emotion  of  earth ! 

Euric  had  left  his  sledge  at  a  neighboring  inn,  and  as 
soon  as  he  gained  the  street  he  bent  his  steps  that  way. 
He  had  not  gone  half  the  distance  from  the  residence 
of  the  count  to  the  inn,  and  was  just  upon  the  point  of 


AN  ASTOUNDING  AFFAIR.  113 

crossing  the  street,  when  he  heard  his  name  pronounced 
by  some  one  behind  him.  He  stopped  and  looked 
around,  and  saw  a  man  approaching  him. 

It  was  too  dark  to  distinguish  faces  plainly,  even  at 
a  usual  conversational  distance  ;  yet  Kuric  was  not  long 
in  concluding  that  the  man  who  had  thus  hailed  him 
was  a  stranger.  He  was  a  medium  sized  man,  and  so 
closely  enveloped  in  his  bonnet  and  pelisse  that  his 
form  and  features  would  have  been  hidden,  even  had  it 
been  lighter  than  it  was. 

"Did  you  speak  to  me?"  asked  the  youth,  as  the 
man  came  up. 

"  Yes,  sir.     Is  your  name  Ruric  Nevel  ?  " 

"  It  is." 

"  Then  you  are  wanted  a  few  moments  at  the  residence 
of  a  lieutenant  named  Orsa." 

"  Alaric  Orsa  ?"  asked  Ruric. 

"The  same." 

"  But  he  does  not  live  here  in  the  Kremlin." 

"He  is  here  now,  at  any  rate,  and  would  see  you." 

"  But  you  said  he  was  at  his  residence,"  suggested 
our  hero,  who  was  fearful  that  some  evil  might  be 
meant  for  him. 

"  I  know  nothing  to  the  contrary,  sir,"  the  stranger 
returned,  promptly.  "  All  I  can  say  is — Alaric  Orsa 
has  fallen  upon  the  ice,  and  hurt  himself  severely,  and 
upon  being  informed  that  you  were  near  by  with  a 
sledge,  he  asked  that  you  might  be  sent  for." 

"  Hurt  himself,  has  he  ?" 

«  Yes,  sir." 

"Badly?" 


114  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  I  believe  no  bones  are  broken,  but  he  is  so  badly 
sprained  that  he  cannot  walk." 

"Ah  —  then  perhaps  he  wants  me  to  carry  him 
home." 

"  I  can't  say  as  to  that,  sir.  They  only  sent  me  to 
find  you.  I  don't  know  the  man  myself." 

There  was  something  so  frank  in  the  statement  thus 
made  that  Euric  believed  it  all  honest,  and  he  stood  no 
longer  in  doubt. 

"  I  will  go,"  he  said  ;  "  but  lead  the  way  quickly,  for 
I  have  no  time  to  waste." 

"  I  will  lead  as  fast  as  you  will  want  to  follow,"  an- 
swered the  man. 

And  thus  speaking  he  turned  back,  and  having  gone 
Some  dozen  rods  by  the  way  they  had  both  come,  he 
turned  down  a  narrow  street  which  led  towards  the 
river.  Half  way  down  this  he  went,  and  then  he  turned 
again — this  time  to  the  left — and  thus  Euric  found  him- 
self in  a  narrow,  dark  lane,  within  which  the  snow  was 
deep  and  almost  untrodden. 

"  Look  you,"  cried  the  youth,  stopping  as  he  found 
himself  over  knees  in  snow,  "  I  think  we  have  gone 
about  far  enough  in  this  direction." 

"  This  is  the  shortest  way,"  said  the  stranger  guide, 
apologetically.  "  I  did  not  think  the  snow  was  so  deep 
here.  But  it's  only  in  the  next  street." 

"  Then  on  you  go." 

Again  the  stranger  started,  and  Euric  followed.  The 
lane  was  a  crooked  one,  and  more  than  once  the  youth 
had  another  inclination  to  stop.  He  had  no  direct 
fear,  but  yet  he  had  some  just  grounds  for  doubt. 
Had  he  not  seen  what  had  been  attempted  against  the 


AN  ASTOUNDING  AFFAIR.  115 

count  he  might  have  had  no  such  doubts  now  ;  but  as 
it  was,  he  thought  that  if  one  attempt  had  been  made 
to  ruin  him  through  the  emperor's  displeasure  by  the 
man  who  was  now  trying  to  murder  the  count,  it  would 
not  be  at  all  improbable  that  some  more  effective  plan 
should  be  adopted  towards  him.  He  was  pondering 
thus  when  they  came  to  a  cross  lane  full  as  narrow  as 
the  one  they  had  been  traversing,  into  which  the  guide 
turned. 

"Look  you  once  more,  sirrah,"  cried  the  youth,  now 
stopping  short.  "Do  you  call  this  a  street?" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  on  this  street  we  shall  find  the  man 
we  seek.  It  is  only  a  short  cut  from  where  he  is  to  the 
inn  where  your  horse  is  ;  so  you  won't  have  to  retrace 
these  dubious  ways.  Only  a  little  further,  sir." 

"  But  I  don't  like  tide." 

"  Why,  bless  you,  sir,  if  you  wish  to  go  direct  to  the 
inn  where  your  horse  is,  this  will  be  the  nearest  way." 

"Well,  on  you  go." 

And  on  they  went  again — now  slipping  on  the  ice — 
now  in  the  snow  to  their  knees — and  anon  stumbling 
along  over  frozen  hubbies  and  deep  holes.  At  length 
the  guide  stopped  and  opened  a  small  gate  which  was 
fixed  in  a  high,  thick,  brick  wall.  Ruric  hesitated  here 
again.  He  had  no  weapon  of  any  kind.  If  he  had  had 
even  a  pistol,  or  a  sword,  he  would  have  cared  not. 
But  he  did  not  show  his  thoughts  to  his  guide.  The 
gate  opened  with  a  creak  upon  its  frosty  hinges,  and 
by  the  dim  starlight  the  youth  could  see  an  open  court 
beyond,  and,  further  still,  a  house  of  some  kind  loomed 
up. 

"  This  place  seems  not  to  be  used  much,"  remarked 


116  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

Buric,  as  he  saw  the  snow  in  the  court  was  trodden  but 
little — only  one  or  two  tracks  being  visible  from  the 
gate  to  the  house. 

"  Ah — yes — you  said — what  ?  " 

"  I  said  this  place  didn't  seem  to  be  used  much,"  the 
youth  repeated,  though  he  was  sure  the  fellow  heard 
the  first  time. 

"Ah!  yes — a — the  usual  entrance  is  the  other  way, 
by  the  sledge  path." 

"  And  where  is  that  ?  "  Euric  asked,  not  being  able 
to  see  any  such  path. 

"  O — it's  around  on  the  other  side." 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  the  door  of  the  house, 
which  our  hero  could  now  see  had  an  old,  dilapidated 
appearance,  and  the  guide  plied  the  iron  knocker  with 
zeal.  Ere  long  a  man  made  his  appearance  with  a 
lantern  in  his  hand. 

"  Ah ! — has  the  gunmaker  come  ?  "  the  latter  asked. 

"  Yes,"  returned  the  guide,, 

"  Well — I'm  glad  he's  here,  but  I  don't  believe  Orsa 
is  fit  to  move,"  said  the  first  speaker.  And  then  turn- 
ing to  Euric  he  said  : 

"  But  I'm  glad  you've  come,  sir,  for  the  lieutenant 
wishes  to  see  you  very  much.  This  way,  sir." 

This  was  all  so  frank  and  prompt  that  the  young  man 
began  to  think  he  had  been  a  fool  for  being  frightened. 
He  followed  the  man  with  the  lantern  into  the  hall,  and 
from  thence  down  a  long  flight  of  stairs  into  a  base- 
ment. The  lantern  did  not  give  much  light,  but  it  was 
sufficient  to  reveal  the  fact  that  the  house  was  an  old 
one,  and  not  very  large,  for  Euric  could  see  windows 
upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  hall  which  looked  out  of 


AN  ASTOUNDINO  AFFAIR.  117 

doors.  As  he  reached  the  foot  of  the  stairs  he  found 
himself  upon  a  brick  floor,  and  he  saw  that  the  walls 
were  of  stone.  A  little  further  on  a  door  was  opened, 
and  this  led  to  a  small  apartment  within  which  was  a 
fireplace  and  a  good  fire  burning. 

"  There,  good  sir,"  said  the  second  guide,  "  if  you 
will  wait  a  few  moments,  I  will  go  and  see  how  the  lieu- 
tenant is." 

As  soon  as  Euric  was  left  alone  he  looked  about  him. 
The  room  was  of  moderate  size  for  a  small  house,  and 
the  idea  of  inhabiting  the  cellars  was  a  common  one  in 
Moscow  in  the  winter  season.  The  windows,  two  in 
number,  were  closed  up  to  the  ceiling,  and  very  small, 
and  were  patched  with  pieces  of  board  in  two  or  three 
places.  Ere  long  the  man  came  back,  and  with  him 
came  three  others,  one  of  whom  the  youth  recognized 
as  the  individual  who  had  conducted  him  to  the  house. 

"  Orsa  will  see  you,  sir,"  said  he  with  the  lantern. 

Euric  arose  to  follow  him,  the  other  three  men  ap- 
proaching the  fire  as  though  they  would  remain  there. 
He  had  reached  the  door  and  passed  through  into  the 
room  beyond,  when  he  thought  he  heard  footsteps  be- 
hind him.  It  was  a  sliding,  shuffling  sound,  and  he 
turned  his  head  to  see  what  it  was.  As  he  did  so  he 
received  a  blow  which  staggered  him,  and  which  would 
have  felled  an  ordinary  man  to  the  floor.  He  gathered 
himself  quickly  up,  but  before  he  could  fairly  turr 
about  he  received  a  second  blow,  ^heavier  than  the  first, 
which  brought  him  upon  his  knees.  In  an  instant  all 
four  of  the  men  were  upon  him,  and  he  could  see  that 
they  had  ropes  in  their  hands  with  which  to  bind  him. 
all  his  might  he  threw  the  fellow  who  held  his 


118  THE  GTTNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

right  hand  back  against  the  wall,  and  another  he  sent 
in  an  opposite  direction,  and  in  a  moment  more  he 
would  have  been  upon  his  feet ;  but  just  at  bhat  instant 
a  noose  was  adroitly  slipped  over  his  head,  and  as  the 
rope  tightened  about  his  neck  he  was  drawn  back  upon 
the  brick  floor  again. 

"  Now  resist  any  more,  and  we'll  choke  you  as  sure 
as  fate,"  cried  the  man  who  had  held  the  lantern,  and 
who  now  had  a  hold  upon  the  rope. 

"  Oh,"  groaned  Buric,  while  the  massive  cords 
worked  like  cables  in  his  arms  and  shoulders,  "  give  me 
a  fair  chance.  Let  me  be  up  and  free — then  lock  your 
doors,  if  you  please." 

"  No,  no,  good  sir,"  replied  the  ruffiian,  with  a  wicked 
smile.  "  "We  know  your  power,  and  we  are  not  dis- 
posed to  test  it  further.  We  have  had  trouble  enough 
already.  Shall  we — " 

The  man  stopped  speaking,  for  at  that  moment  an- 
other noose  was  slipped  down  over  Buric's  head,  and 
ere  he  could  avoid  it,  it  had  been  drawn  tightly  about 
his  arms.  He  was  now  at  the  mercy  of  his  captors, 
and  having  rolled  him  over  upon  his  breast,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  secure  his  arms  behind  him,  which  being 
done,  they  bade  him  arise.  Of  course  he  could  have 
no  desire  to  lie  upon  the  cold  bricks,  and  he  got  upon 
his  feet  as  well  as  he  could. 

"  Now,  Buric  Nevel,  I  will  conduct  you  to  your  own 
apartment,"  said  the  leader  of  the  gang. 

"But  wherefore  is  this?"  the  gunmaker  gasped, 
rendered  almost  speechless  with  the  mingled  emotions 
of  surprise  and  anger.  "  Why  have  you  done  this  ? 
Whose  hirelings  are  you,  that  you  thus  waylay  and 


AN  ASTOUNDING  AFFAIR.  119 

seize  upon  an  honest  man,  who  has  done  no  harm  to 
any  of  you  ?  " 

"  Never  mind  that  now,  sir,"  the  ruffian  coolly  an- 
swered ;  "  suffice  it  for  you  to  know  that  you  are  safe 
for  the  present." 

"  But  will  you  not  tell  me  what  this  is  for  ?  There 
is  some  intent." 

"Yes — and  come  with  me  and  you  shall  see.    Come." 

Thus  speaking  the  man  turned  once  more,  and  hav- 
ing picked  up  his  lantern  be  moved  on,  while  the 
others,  taking  Ruric  by  the  ai-ms,  followed  after.  The 
prisoner  made  no  resistance  now,  for  he  knew  that  it 
would  be  useless.  At  a  short  distance  another  flight 
of  stairs  was  reached. 

"  Down  here  ?  "  cried  Kuric,  with  a  shudder. 

"  Of  course.     You'd  freeze  up  here." 

These  words  struck  harshly  upon  the  youth's  soul,  foi 
they  meant  that  he  was  to  be  detained  is  this  lonesome, 
place. 

At  the  bottom  of  these  stairs  they  came  to  a  vaulted 
passage,  at  the  end  of  which  was  a  door.  This  was 
opened,  and  Euric  was  led  through  into  the  place  be- 
yond. He  cast  his  eyes  quickly  about,  and  he  found 
himself  in  a  narrow  apartment,  the  walls  and  floor  of 
which  were  of  stone,  and  the  roof  of  brick,  the  latter 
being  arched.  In  one  corner  was  a  couch,  and  upon  it 
were  some  old  skins. 

And  here  the  youth  was  to  be  left.  His  guide  sim^ 
ply  pointed  to  the  low  couch,  and  then  turned  away, 
Kuric  asked  a  question,  but  it  was  not  answered.  In  a 
few  momer^s  more  the  heavy  door  was  closed  upon  him, 
and  he  was  in  total  darkness.  He  sought  the  couch, 
and  with  a  deep  groan  he  sank  down ! 


120  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW 


CHAPTER  XII. 

A  CONFEEENCE,  AND  HOW  IT  WAS  INTEBBUPTED. 

Rosalind  Valdai  and  Zenobie  were  together  in  theif 
sitting-room,  and  the  former  had  been  weeping.  She 
looked  paler  than  when  we  saw  her  before,  and  her  brow 
was  heavy.  Smiles  no  longer  crept  about  the  dimples 
of  her  cheeks,  and  her  eyes  had  a  sad,  mournful  look. 
Her  face  plainly  showed  that  she  had  suffered  much. 

"  My  dear  mistress,"  urged  the  faithful  Zenobie, 
throwing  her  arms  about  Rosalind's  neck,  and  drawing 
her  head  upon  her  bosom,  "  weep  no  more.  Oh,  there 
must  be  some  hope !  My  mistress,  are  you  sure  the 
duke  will  persist  in  this  ?" 

"  Aye,  Zenobie,  I  know  he  will,"  Rosalind  answered, 
while  the  old  shudder  came  back  to  her  frame,  and  the 
old  grief  to  her  soul. 

"  And  have  you  no  hope  ?" 

"  Only  one — in  Ruric.     He  may  help  me." 

"  I  hope  he  can.     He  is  a  noble  man. " 

Rosalind  answered  with  a  look  of  gratitude,  and  Ze- 
nobie proceeded : 

"  Where  is  the  titled  lord  more  noble  than  he  ?  Oh, 
were  I  to  choose  a  husband  how,  and  he  was  free,  and 
I  were  in  your  position,  I'd  choose  Ruric  Nevel  before 
all  the  emperors  of  earth  !" 

"  So  would  I,"  murmured  the  fair  maiden. 


A  CONFERENCE,  AND  HOW  IT  WAS  INTERRUPTED.   121 

"  If  I  were  a  countess,  as  you  are,  how  I  should  love 
to  make  such  a  man  a  count." 

"  But  my  marrying  him  would  not  make  him  a  count. 
Were  he  a  count,  and  I  like  what  he  is  now  in  station, 
his  marrying  me  would  give  me  the  title  ;  but  we  poor 
women  do  not  have  that  power." 

"  Well — then  we  should  so  much  the  more  have  the 
right  to  choose  our  own  husbands." 

Eosalind  made  no  verbal  answer,  but  her  look  showed 
that  she  sympathized  with  the  sentiment. 

"  My  mistress,"  at  length  spoke  Zenobie  again,  this 
time  in  a  low  whisper, — "  why  may  we  not  leave  this 
place?" 

Eosalind  started  as  though  she  had  heard  the  speech 
of  a  spirit,  and  for  a  moment  a  look  of  hope  gleamed 
upon  her  face  ;  but  it  quickly  passed  away. 

"  Alas !  where  should  we  go  ?" 

This  was  a  part  of  the  plan  which  Zenobie  had  not 
thought  of ;  and  ere  she  could  make  any  reply,  one  of 
the  female  domestics  entered  the  apartment  and  an- 
nounced that  a  woman  wished  to  see  her  young  mis- 
tress. Eosalind  asked  who  it  was,  but  the  girl  could 
only  tell  her  that  it  was  a  middle-aged  woman,  and  very 
good-looking.  The  young  countess  bade  Zenobie  go 
down  and  conduct  her  up.  Ere  long  afterwards  the  at- 
tendant returned,  and  with  her  came  Claudia  Nevel. 
Eosalind  had  not  seen  her  for  over  a  year,  but  she  knew 
her  at  once,  and  starting  up  from  her  seat,  she  bounded 
forward  and  embraced  her  warmly. 

"  Ah,  Aunt  Claudia,  I  am  glad  you  have  come.  You 
will  let  me  call  you  aunt,  as  I  did  in  those  happy  times 
gone  by." 


122  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  Aye,  sweet  Rosalind,"  returned  the  widow,  imprint* 
ing  a  warm  kiss  upon  the  fair  white  brow. 

The  countess  noticed  the  strange  sadness  of  Madame 
Nevel's  tone,  and  then,  for  the  first  time,  also,  she  no- 
ticed the  sadness  of  her  look. 

"  Aunt  Claudia,  you  look  sad,"  she  said,  while  a  chill 
dread  struck  to  her  heart. 

"  Aye,"  the  widow  uttered,  as  though  she  were  afraid 
to  venture  the  question  she  wished  to  ask.  "  I  have 
been  very  sad,  because  I  have  had  a  terrible  fear.  Has 
— has — not  Euric  been  here  ?" 

"  When  ?"  asked  the  maiden,  catching  the  whole  fear 
now. 

"  Within  these  three  days  ?" 

"  Just  then.  Day  before  yesterday  he  was  here — in 
the  forenoon." 

"  And  I  have  not  seen  him  since !"  the  poor  woman 
groaned. 

"  Not  seen  him  ?   Ruric  gone  ?    Oh  !  where,  where  ?" 

"  He  said  he  was  going  to  see  the  Count  Damonoff 
when  he  left  here,"  interposed  Zenobie,  who  joined  in 
the  grief. 

"  Aye — so  he  told  me,"  returned  the  mother.  "  I  have 
been  there,  and  they  have  not  seen  him  since  that 
evening.  The  surgeon  who  attends  the  count  went  out 
to  the  inn  where  Euric  put  up  his  horse,  and  the  ani- 
mal was  still  there,  his  owner  having  not  called  there 
for  him." 

"Oh!  God  have  mercy  I"  ejaculated  the  young  coun- 
tess, in  a  paroxysm  of  grief. 

At  this  moment  there  came  a  rap  upon  the  door,  and 


A  CONFERENCE,  AND  HOW  IT  WAS  INTERRUPTED.   123 

Zenobie  went  to  answer  the  summons.  It  was  the  black 
monk,  Vladimir,  who  thus  demanded  admittance.  At 
any  other  time  both  Rosalind  and  Claudia  might  have 
been  startled  by  the  strange  visit,  but  now  they  in- 
stinctively hailed  his  coming  as  a  source  of  hope. 

"  Ladies,"  spoke  the  fat  monk,  approaching  the  spot 
where  they  stood,  and  bowing  very  low,  "  you  will  par- 
don this  unseemly  method  of  gaining  admission  here, 
but  I  had  no  other  choice,  for  I  feared  the  duke  would 
refuse  me  did  I  apply  to  him.  I  have  come  to  learn,  if 
possible,  where  Ruric  Nevel  may  be." 

The  widow  tried  to  answer,  but  instead  of  speaking 
she  burst  into  tears.  Rosalind  struggled  a  moment  with 
the  deep  emotions  that  stirred  within  her,  and  then  she 
too  fell  to  weeping.  Zenobie  was  obliged  to  answer. 

"  Good  father,"  she  said,  "  we  are  all  seeking  the  same 
knowledge.  His  poor  mother  has  come  here  to  try  if 
she  might  find  some  clew  to  the  noble  youth  ;  and  thus 
did  my  mistress  gain  the  first  intelligence  that  he  was 
gone.  Pray,  good  sir,  do  you  know  anything  about 
him  ?  What  have  you  heard  ?" 

Both  Claudia  and  the  countess  now  raised  their 
heads,  for  they  would  hear  what  reply  the  monk  could 
make. 

"  I  only  know  that  he  is  missing,"  Vladimir  replied. 
"  A  little  while  ago  I  called  upon  the  sick  count,  and 
there  I  learned  that  Ruric  Nevel  had  mysteriously  dis- 
appeared. And  I  learned,  also,  of  the  noble  purpose 
for  which  he  visited  the  count." 

"Aye,"  interposed  Claudia,  with  sudden  energy,  "  he 
went  to  try  and  gain  the  count's  forgiveness.  I  don't 


124  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

think  they  spoke  falsely  there.  I  don't  think  any  there 
would  wish  him  harm  from  any  lingering  revenge." 

"  No,  no,"  returned  the  monk  ;  "  his  mission  thither 
was  most  nobly  fulfilled.  But,"  he  continued,  relapsing 
into  perplexity,  "  I  cannot  imagine  what  has  become  of 
him.  But  hold — my  dear  child — is  there  not  a  hump- 
backed, ungainly  priest  who  sometimes  visits  your 
guardian  ?" 

This  was  addressed  to  Rosalind,  and  a  fearful  tremor 
shook  her  frame  as  she  heard  it3  for  its  import  was  at 
once  apparent. 

"  Do  you  suspect —  She  had  started  forward  and 
grasped  the  monk's  arm,  as  she  thus  commenced,  but 
she  could  not  continue.  The  thought  she  would  have 
uttered  was  terrible. 

"  Go  on,"  whispered  Valdimir,  bending  his  head  low 
down  so  as  to  catch  her  very  thoughts  if  they  left  her 
lips.  "  What  would  you  say  ?" 

"  Oh  !  I  ought  not — and  yet  I  know  his  soul  is  capa- 
ble even  of  that." 

Thus  much  the  fair  countess  murmured  to  herself ; 
and  then  she  gazed  up  and  spoke  to  the  strange  man 
before  her  : 

"  Do  you  suspect  my  guardian  ?" 

"  Do  you  suspect  him  ?"  the  monk  returned. 

"  Oh,  I  know  not  what  to  think." 

"  But  listen,"  resumed  Yladimir,  earnestly.  "  I  would 
know  all  that  you  know,  and  then  perhaps  I  can  assist 
you.  I  mean  to  save  Kuric,  if  I  can  ;  and  if  I  can  but 
gain  a  clew  to  him  now,  I  can  surely  save  you  both.  I 
possess  a  wondrous  power  for  the  good  of  those  who 


A  CONFERENCE,  AND  HOW  IT  WAS  INTERRUPTED.   125 

trust  me.  Now,  what  end  could  the  duke  have  in  view 
in  wishing  for  Euric's  removal  ?" 

In  spite  of  all  doubts  Rosalind  found  herself  trusting 
the  monk.  There  was  an  air  of  conscious  truth  and 
power  in  his  look  and  tone  that  won  upon  her. 

"  Good  father,"  she  returned,  after  a  few  moments' 
thought,  "  the  duke  has  sworn  by  a  most  fearful  oath 
that  he  will  have  .me  for  his  wife ! " 

"  Ha ! "  cried  the  monk,  starting  back  a  pace  and 
clenching  his  hands,  does  he  mean  that  ?" 

"  Oh,  most  truly  he  does,"  the  young  countess  re- 
plied; and  she  spoke  more  firmly  now,  for  there  was 
something  in  the  sudden  energy  of  the  monk's  exclam- 
ation that  gave  her  hope. 

"  Then  he  wants  your  estates,  too.  He  is  aiming  for 
wealth  with  a  high  hand.  And  do  you  suppose  he  fears 
Euric  Nevel  in  connection  with  this  scheme  ?" 

"  Yes,  father — I  will  speak  plainly,  for  I  trust  you. 
He  knows  that  I  love  Euric,  and  he  knows,  too,  that 
Euric  loves  me.  May  he  not,  under  such  circumstances, 
fear  that  the  noble  youth  will  try  to  thwart  him  ?" 

"  Very  likely,"  returned  Vladimir,  thoughtfully.  "  I 
will  profit  by  this,  and  I  am  much  mistaken  if  you  do 
not  also  profit  by  it.  I  have  those  in  Moscow  who  will 
work  for  me.  I  cannot,  of  course,  directly  assure  you 
of  salvation,  for  Euric  may  never  be  found!" 

A  quick  groan  escaped  from  Claudia's  lips  as  the 
monk  thus  spoke  ;  but  before  Eosalind  could  speak  the 
door  of  the  apartment  was  opened  and  the  Duke  of 
Tula  strode  in !  He  stopped  as  he  came  nigh  to  where 
the  company  stood,  and  his  eyes  flashed  and  his  frame 
trembled  with  passion. 


126  THE  GUNMAKEE  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  How  now  ?"  he  cried,  as  soon  as  he  could  command 
speech.  "  What  means  this  gathering  here  in  my  own 
palace  ?  Meddling  monk,  how  dare  you  drag  your  de- 
testable form  hither?  Out,  reptile!  Out!  And  let 
me  catch  you  here  again  and  my  dogs  shall  tear  you  up 
as  they  do  carrion !" 

Without  a  word  the  monk  turned  away.  His  face  was 
pale  as  death,  and  his  hands  were  clenched  till  the 
fingers'  ends  seemed  to  settle  themselves  into  the  palms. 

"  Bemember,"  the  duke  exclaimed,  as  Valdimir 
reached  the  door,  "  if  you  dare  to  cross  my  doorstool 
again — : 

"  Hold  !"  gasped  the  monk,  in  a  hoarse,  startling  tone, 
"  Offer  no  more  threats.  But  mark  me,  proud  Duke. 
You  shall  see  the  day  on  which  you'll  wish  God  had 
made  you  a  dog  ere  he  gave  you  speech  to  arouse  the 
just  vengeance  of  Vladimir!" 

And  thus  speaking  the  black  monk  disappeared. 

"  And  you,  woman — who  art  thou  ?"  Olga  exclaimed, 
turning  an  angry  look  upon  Claudia. 

"  I  am  a  mourning  mother  in  search  of  her  lost  son," 
the  woman  sadly  replied. 

"  Ha !  I  see  the  likeness  now.  You  are  the  woman 
Nevel — mother  of  the  young  villain  who  bears  that 
name !  Leave  my  place  at  once,  and  don't  you  dare  to 
enter  it  again!" 

The  poor  woman  tried  to  speak,  but  she  could  not. 
With  a  deep  sob  she  turned  away,  and  slowly  walked 
from  the  room. 

"  Now,"  resumed  the  duke,  turning  towards  Bosalind, 
"  what  means  this  sacred  council  ?" 

"  My  lord,"  returned  the  countess,  struggling  hard  to 


A  CONFERENCE,  AND  HOW  IT  WAS  INTERRUPTED.      127 

overcome  her  powerful  emotions,  "  they  were  here  to—- 
to—" 

But  she  could  not  finish  the  sentence.  Her  soul  was 
too  deeply  moved.  She  only  gave  the  foul  wretch  one 
look  of  horror  and  disgust,  and  then  covering  her  face 
with  her  hands,  she  sobbed  aloud. 

If  the  bad  man  had  anything  further  to  say,  he  re« 
served  it  for  some  future  time. 


128  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  PLOTTER   IS   AT   WORK. 

The  Count  Conrad  Damonoff  was  able  to  sit  up.  He 
was  in  a  great  stuffed  chair,  playing  with  a  favorite  dog, 
while  near  by  him  sat  Stephen  Urzen.  The  young 
nobleman  had  gained  rapidly  since  the  visit  of  Euric, 
for  the  antidotes  he  had  taken  had  proved  efficient,  and 
he  soon  came  back  to  the  point  he  had  reached  before 
the  administering  of  the  poison. 

"  Stephen,"  he  said,  pushing  his  dog  gently  from  him, 
"  has  anything  been  heard  yet  from  Ruric  Nevel  ?" 

"  Not  that  I  know  of,"  returned  Urzen. 

"  I  wish  I  were  able  to  assist  in  the  search.  But 
have  you  heard  anything  of  what  suspicions  may  be 
afloat?" 

"  Only  that  the  hump-backed  priest  is  looked  upon 
by  some  as  having  had  some  hand  in  it." 

Urzen  did  not  know  the  secret  of  his  friend's  strange 
relapse,  for  that  had  been  kept  private  ;  so  he  had  no 
clew  to  the  priest's  true  character  such  as  the  count 
possessed. 

"  I  believe  the  fellow  is  a  villain,"  Urzen  resumed. 
"  He  is  surely  a  villainous-looking  man." 

"  So  he  is,"  responded  the  count. 

"  I  never  saw  such  a  wicked  look  before  in  any  human 
faoa" 


THE  PLOTTEE  IS  AT  WORK.  129 

"  Ah,"  uttered  a  voice  close  by  the  door,  "  who  comes 
in  for  the  flattering  remark,  my  friend  ?" 

Both  the  count  and  Stephen  turned,  and  the  hump- 
backed priest  stood  in  their  presence. 

"  Ha !"  he  uttered,  as  he  noticed  the  position  of  the 
invalid.  "  Up  ?  So  you  are  recovering  ?" 

"  Aye,"  returned  Conrad,  "  I  am  gaining  fast  now,  as 
you  may  see." 

The  priest  struggled  hard  with  his  feelings,  and  at 
length  he  managed  to  conceal  the  deep  disappointment 
he  felt.  That  is,  he  hid  it  from  Stephen's  eyes,  but  the 
count  knew  him  too  well. 

"  You  have  not  been  very  punctual  of  late,  father," 
the  latter  said,  also  trying  to  conceal  his  real  feelings. 

"  No,  no,"  returned  Savotano,  in  a  perplexed  manner, 
"  I  admit  it ;  but,  the  fact  is,  I  have  been  called  away. 
Let's  see — I  have  not  been  here  since  the  evening  on 
which  I  found  a  stranger  sitting  by  your  side  while  you 
were  asleep." 

"  Who  was  the  stranger  ?  " 

"I  don't  know.  I  think  I  never  saw  him  before. 
He  was  a  good  looking  young  man.  Perhaps  he  was 
some  relative  of  yours." 

This  downright  falsehood — so  bold  and  flagrant — 
astonished  even  the  count,  for  he  knew  the  conversation 
which  the  priest  had  held  with  Euric  on  that  occasion. 

"  I  thought  you  knew  that  man,"  the  count  said, 
looking  the  priest  sharply  in  the  face. 

"  No.  I  may  have  seen  him  before,  but  I  did  not 
surely  recognize  him  then.  And  now,  how  happened 
this  sudden  change  in  your  disease,  my  son  ?  The 
doctors  thought  you  were  dying  when  I  was  here  last." 


130  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  Yea — I  know,"  answered  the  count,  still  hiding  the 
deep  disgust  that  moved  within  him ;  "  but  a  new 
physician  was  called  in,  and  he  prescribed  a  new  medi- 
cine. He  said  the  medicine  I  had  been  taking  was  un- 
suited  to  my  case,  and  so  he  gave  me  new.  You  can  see 
the  result." 

"  Yes — I  see,"  was  the  reply ;  "  and  as  you  seem  to 
have  very  good  company  I'll  take  my  leave.  I  have 
several  calls  to  make  before  night." 

The  count  made  no  reply  to  this,  and  as  the  priest 
found  that  he  was  not  urged  to  remain  he  arose  at 
once.  He  stopped  twice  before  he  reached  the  door, 
but  in  neither  case  did  he  speak.  As  soon  as  he  gained 
the  street  he  turned  towards  the  upper  part  of  the  city, 
and  he  stopped  not  until  he  had  reached  the  palace  of 
the  Duke  of  Tula.  The  old  porter  admitted  him  with- 
out question,  and  he  made  his  way  at  once  to  the  hall, 
where  he  inquired  for  the  duke.  One  of  the  servants 
went  in  search  of  his  master,  and  when  he  returned  he 
bade  the  priest  follow. 

The  duke  was  in  his  private  room,  and  as  soon  as  the 
servant  had  withdrawn  he  bade  his  visitor  take  a  seat. 

"  Now,  Savotano,  how  is  it  ?  "  he  asked ;  "  have  you 
seen  the  count  ?  " 

"  Aye — I  am  from  there  now.  By  all  that's  bad,  my 
lord,  the  villain  is  gaming." 

"Gaining?"  repeated  Olga,  with  surprise.  "But 
you  assured  me  he  was  well  nigh  gone." 

"  So  he  was — so  he  was.     But  he  is  recovering  now." 

"But  how  is  it?" 

"  Why — he  tells  me  he  had  a  new  physician,  and  that 


THE  PLOTTER  IS  AT  WORK.  131 

the  old  medicine  is  all  condemned,  and  an  entire  new 
course  prescribed." 

"And  under  this  new  treatment  he  is  recovering, 
eh?" 

"  Yes." 

"Well,  have  jou  not  taken  some  measures  to  fix  this 
new  medicine  ?  Savotano,  you  must  not  let  him  slip 
now." 

"  Ah,  my  lord,  I  have  only  told  you  how  he  explained 
the  matter.  1  have  another  explanation." 

"  What  is  it,  sir  priest. 

"  Why — they  simply  know  that  some  one  has  at- 
tempted to  poison  the  count." 

"  Ha !    Did  they  say  anything  ?  " 

"  No — there  was  no  need.  I  know  that  the  medicine 
he  was  taking  before  was  the  right  kind  of  medicine,  so 
far  as  it  came  from  the  hands  of  the  surgeon.  And 
then  there  is  another  thing  :  The  count  must  have  had 
some  powerful  antidote  on  purpose  for  the  poison." 

"  How  do  you  know  that  ?" 

"  Simply  because  he  would  not  have  now  been  alive 
had  not  such  been  the  case.  You  may  be  sure,  my 
lord,  that  they  know  poison  has  been  administered. 
They  have  discovered  it  in  some  way,  and  taken  the 
most  effective  and  speedy  method  to  overcome  it.  I 
know  this." 

"And  do  you  think  they  suspect  you?"  the  duke 
asked  with  some  show  of  uneasiness. 

"  I  don't  know,  but  I  fear  they  do.  However,  that 
amounts  to  nothing — only  to  prevent  me  from  working 
any  farther  at  present  in  the  same  direction.  I  have 
not  laid  myself  open  to  detection  in  any  way.  'Tis  too 


132  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

bad !  In  four-and-twenty  hours  more  he  would  have 
been  a  dead  man." 

"  Then  you  know  when  the  discovery  was  made  ?" 

"Yes — on  the  afternoon  before  Euric  Nevel  was 
captured.  I  was  there  just  before  night,  and  the  gun- 
maker  was  then  there,  and  I  noticed  that  the  phials 
were  gone  from  the  table,  though  I  gave  no  signs  then 
of  having  noticed  it.  They  had  even  then  commenced 
some  treatment  for  his  cure,  for  I  could  see  that  the 
appearance  of  his  skin  had  changed.  You  must  not 
blame  me." 

"  I  do  not,  Savotano.  But  there  may  be  some  way 
left  yet." 

"  O,  yes — there  are  hundred  ways  in  which  we  can 
dispose  of  him.  But  I  may  find  some  way  yet  before 
he  gets  out." 

"  Look  you,"  the  duke  said,  after  a  short  pondering 
over  his  own  thoughts,  "  you  must  watch  every  chance. 
Something  may  turn  up  in  our  favor.  You  may  find 
some  opportunity  to  finish  him  yet.  I  wish  you 
could." 

"  I  will  do  all  I  can,  be  sure  of  that.  I  shall  watch 
narrowly.  And  now  about  the  other  one.  Young 
Nevel  is  safe,  and  can  be  disposed  of  at  any  moment. 
I  have  let  him  live  thus  far  because  I  had  no  orders 
otherwise." 

"  Ay — that  was  right,"  replied  Olga ;  and  as  he  did 
so  he  arose  and  commenced  to  pace  the  room.  The 
priest  followed  him  with  his  eyes,  but  said  nothing. 
At  length  the  duke  stopped  and  looked  Savotano  in  the 
face. 


THE  PLOTTER  IS  AT  WORK.  133 

"  It  would  not  be  a  difficult  case  to  kill  him  ?"  he  ut- 
iered,  in  a  low  whisper. 

"  Not  at  all.     Nothing  could  be  more  easy.13 

"  And  could  detection  ensue  ?" 

"  In  no  possible  way." 

"  Then—" 

"  Listen,"  spoke  the  hump-back,  as  Olga  hesitated,, 
"  I  strongly  suspect  that  'twas  this  same  gunmaker  that 
led  to  the  investigation  of  that  medicine ;  and  if  it  was 
he,  then  you  will  be  more  quickly  suspected  than  I 
shall." 

"  Ha !     Why  think  you  so  ?" 

"  Because  he  is  a  fellow  of  wondrous  wit  and  intelli- 
gence, and  can  see  without  being  told.  He  has  had 
several  conferences  here,  and  it  was  from  here  that  he 
went  direct  to  the  count's  residence.  He  knows  by 
this  time  why  the  duel  was  hatched  up,  and  if  he  has 
half  the  mind  I  give  him  credit  for  he  will  know  that 
you  are  at  the  bottom  of  the  poisoning  business.  I 
am  sure  of  this." 

"  You  are  right,  Savotano.     Let  him  dio !" 

"  I  had  thought  myself  that  that  would  be  the  best 
way ;  for  if  he  were  at  large  you  would  not  be  safe." 

"  You  can  have  him  killed  without  noise  or  disturb- 
ance ?" 

"  I  think  so,"  replied  the  priest,  with  a  wicked  smile. 
"  At  all  events,  his  noise  would  not  hurt  any  one,  for  he 
is  rather  too  far  away  fiom  the  world  to  make  himself 
heard." 

"Where  is  he?" 

"  Why,  where  you    recommended  :    In  the  furthest 


134  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

vault  beneath  your  old  bathing-house;  and  that  is  a 
place  where  he  cannot  be  readily  found." 

"  And  what  disposition  can  you  make  of  the  body 
after  the  work  is  done  ?" 

"  Why — that  is  simple.  It  can  be  hidden  in  the  old 
conduit.  You  know  the  conduit  still  exists  there,  and 
probably  in  some  places  between  there  and  the  river  it 
is  perfect ;  but  near  the  building  it  is  all  in  ruins.  The 
body  can  be  hidden  so  far  in  that  no  stench  can  come 
from  it  in  summer  time  even  to  those  in  the  vault  it- 
self. So  you  see  that  is  easy." 

"  Then  let  the  work  be  done  to-night." 

"  To-morrow  night,  my  lord,  will  do  as  well,  for  I  am 
engaged  to-night." 

"  Very  well — let  it  be  to-morrow.  But  mind — this 
is  settled.  There  is  no  more  question  about  this  affair. 
When  I  see  you  again  I  trust  you  will  have  no  reason 
to  offer  jsviiy  Euric  Nevel  has  not  been  disposed  of." 

"  You  need  have  no  fears  on  that  head,  my  lord.  You 
may  consider  that  the  gunmaker  is  dead." 

"  Eight !     So  let  it  be." 

And  thus  did  the  stout  duke  dispose  of  Euric  Nevel ! 

Again  Olga  took  a  turn  across  the  room,  and  when 
he  stopped  there  was  a  dark  cloud  upon  his  brow. 

"  Savotano,"  he  said,  "  there  is  one  more  man  whom 
I  at  least  would  be  assured  is  not  in  my  way.  I  mean 
that  infernal  monk." 

"  I  saw  him  this  morning,  my  lord,  and  I  am  sure  he 
is  watching  me.  And  he  is  not  alone.  He  has  others 
with  him.  I  have  been  followed,  and  one  of  my  men — 
the  one  who  entrapped  Nevel — told  me,  not  two  hours 
ago,  that  he  knew  his  steps  had  been  followed." 


THE  PLOTTEB  IS  AT  WORK.  135 

"  And  do  you  think  this  monk  is  at  the  bottom  of 
"  asked  the  duke,  with  some  uneasiness. 

"  I  know  it,  for  I  have  seen  him  when  I  knew  he  was 
watching  me." 

"  Then  why  have  you  not  got  him  out  of  the  way  ?  " 

"  Aha,"  uttered  the  priest,  with  a  dubious  shake  of 
the  head,  "  we  cannot  always  do  as  we  would.  But  he 
shall  not  live  long — if  I  can  help  him  off ;  and  1  think 
the  opportunity  may  offer  itself." 

"  He  is  a  bold  fellow.  Why — I  found  him  only  yes- 
terday— in  my  own  palace — in  the  chamber  of  the 
countess." 

"  Indeed !  And  you  could  not  have  disposed  of  him 
then  ?  " 

"  Not  well.  It  was  in  broad  day,  and  people  were 
about.  But  if  I  find  him  there  again  my  sword  shall 
find  his  heart.  I  have  given  him  legal  warning.  But," 
continued  the  duke,  after  some  further  thought,  "you 
must  be  careful  in  your  dealings  with  him.  He  may 
have  some  organized  band  always  about  him." 

"I  will  be  caught  in  no  trap,"  returned  the  priest, 
confidently.  "  He  shall  find  that  I  can  be  as  keen  as  he 
can.  But  it  is  very  strange — " 

"  What  is  strange  ?  "  asked  Olga,  starting,  for  he, 
too,  had  been  thinking  of  a  very  strange  thing. 

"  Why — that  this  black  monk  should  turn  up  here  in 
Moscow  so  suddenly,  and  commence,  the  first  thing,  to 
dog  my  footsteps,  and  hang  about  your  palace." 

"Aye,"  responded  Olga.  "And  the  same  thought 
was  in  my  mind  when  you  spoke.  But  never  mind — he 
shall  not  escape  me  if  he  presumes  much  more.  They 
shall  know  that  the  Duke  of  Tula  is  not  to  be  trifled 


136  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

with.  There  is  but  one  power  in  Moscow  above  mine, 
and  that  is  the  emperor  himself  ;  and  I  may  say  that 
even  he  is  not  above  me.  He  cannot  get  along  without 
me.  Does  anything  turn  up  to  puzzle  him  he  sends 
straightway  for  me." 

"  Then  use  your  power  for  your  own  good,  my  lord." 

"  I  will.     Fear  not  for  me  on  that  score." 

At  this  juncture  the  priest  arose  to  take  his  leave. 

"  You  have  your  instructions,"  said  Olga. 

"  I  remember  them  well,  my  lord — and  they  shall  be 
carried  out  to  the  letter." 

"  And  when  done,  let  me  know." 

"  I  will  obey." 

And  once  more  the  misshapen  priest  was  in  the 
street,  and  the  duke  was  alone. 

"  Ah,  my  lord,"  muttered  the  pliant  tool  to  himself, 
as  he  walked  thoughtfully  along,  "  you  may  be  a  little 
too  confident  of  your  own  power.  I  have  known  such 
things  in  Russia !  " 


THE  MYSTIC  TBIBUNAL.  137 


CHAPTEE  XIV. 

THE  MYSTIC  TBIBUNAL. 

Away  back  of  the  old  cathedral  of  Moscow,  and  in  a 
narrow,  dark  court  which  was  overlooked  by  the  towers 
of  the  giant  edifice,  stood  a  curiously  constructed  stone 
building,  which,  though  not  connected  bodily  with  the 
cathedral,  yet  seemed  to  belong  to  it.  It  was  low  and 
broad,  with  a  flat,  tiled  roof,  and  without  a  visible  win- 
dow. Within  one  of  the  apartments  of  this  building — 
an  apartment  away  down  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth, 
where  the  light  of  day  never  came — were  seated  six  men. 
The  room  was  of  fair  size,  and  the  floor,  the  walls  and 
the  ceiling  were  of  dark  stone.  Wooden  benches  were 
arranged  about  the  place ;  and  there  were  some  other 
articles  of  furniture  there,  too — strange  contrivances 
they  were,  and  fashioned  after  various  shapes  and  pat- 
terns. But  of  that  anon.  The  place  was  lighted  by  a 
large  hanging  lamp,  which  had  just  power  enough  to 
make  the  room  gloomy  and  dismal.  The  six  men  sat 
about  a  table,  on  which  were  a  book  and  sword,  and 
the  most  prominent  man  there  was  Vladimir  the  Monk ! 

And  Vladimir  alone  exposed  his  face.  All  the  rest 
wore  black  masks,  their  robes  being  of  the  same  melan- 
choly hue.  They  sat  there  silent  as  death,  Vladimir 
gazing  down  upon  the  table,  and  the  other  five  gazing 
fixedly  upon  him.  They  were  stout  men,  all  of  them, 


138  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

and  they  bore  themselves  toward  Vladimir  as  bears  a 
servant  to  his  acknowledged  master. 

"  The  hour  is  waxing  late,"  said  Vladimir,  at  length 
looking  up  from  the  table.  His  voice  sounded  in  that 
place  like  the  echo  of  a  tomb.  It  was  low  and  hollow, 
and  the  others  started  as  they  heard  it. 

"There's  time  yet  to  spare,  master,"  replied  one  who 
sat  next  the  monk. 

"  I  trust  we  shall  not  be  disappointed,"  said  Vladi- 
mir, at  the  expiration  of  a  few  moments  more. 

To  this  no  answer  was  returned. 

At  length  there  came  a  dull  echo  from  overhead,  and 
the  six  dark  sitters  started  up  to  listen.  The  sound 
grew  louder,  and  soon  it  sent  down  into  that  dismal 
chamber  the  notes  of  coming  footsteps.  In  a  few 
moments  more  the  heavy  iron  door  creaked  upon  its 
hinges,  and  three  men  entered,  and  soon  behind  them 
came  three  more.  Those  who  came  in  advance  were 
two  of  them  leading  the  third  as  a  prisoner.  And  so 
it  was  with  those  behind.  The  iron  door  creaked 
again,  and  when  the  heavy  bolts  had  been  shoved  into 
their  sockets,  the  two  prisoners  were  led  forward. 

"Master,"  spoke  one  of  the  new-comers,  "we  have 
brought  the  prisoners — two  of  them — as  you  com- 
manded." 

"  It  is  well,"  said  Vladimir.  "  Let  them  be  brought 
before  us." 

As  the  two  men  are  brought  where  the  light  can  strike 
upon  their  faces  we  see  the  two  guides  who  conducted 
Euric  Nevel  to  his  place  of  confinement.  One  of  them 
was  he  who  met  Ruric  in  the  street,  and  the  other  is 
the  one  who  guided  him  into  the  old  bath-house  with 


THE  MYSTIC  TRIBUNAL.  139 

the  lantern  in  his  hand.  They  shuddered  fearfully  as 
they  gazed  around  upon  the  dismal  scene,  and  their 
looks  plainly  showed  that  they  knew  not  why  they  had 
been  brought  thither. 

"  Lesko  Totma  /"  pronounced  Vladimir. 

The  first  of  the  prisoners — he  who  had  met  Euric  in 
the  street — started  as  he  heard  that  name,  and  tried  to 
speak. 

"  Are  you  the  man  ?"  asked  the  monk,  looking  into 
his  face. 

"  Yes,  holy  father,"  the  wretch  tremblingly  replied. 

"  Then  stand  you  here  in  front  of  me." 

The  fellow  was  moved  up  in  front  of  the  table,  and 
surprise  and  fear  seemed  to  be  struggling  for  the  mas- 
tery over  him,  for  he  recognized  now  the  strange  monk 
about  whom  he  had  probably  heard  so  much. 

"  Lesko  Totma,"  said  Vladimir,  lowly  and  slowly, 
"  you  have  been  seen  much  in  the  company  of  a  hump- 
backed priest  named  Savotano.  You  know  such  a  priest, 
do  you  not  ?" 

The  man  hesitated.  He  gazed  furtively  about  him, 
and  trembled  more  than  before. 

"Answer  me!" 

"  Yes,  sir — I  know  him." 

"  And  now,  sir,  be  sure  that  you  answer  me  directly 
and  truly.  Do  you  know  a  young  gunmaker  named 
RuricNevel?" 

The  fellow  started  with  a  perceptible  quake  as  this 
question  was  asked,  but  he  seemed  to  have  been  pre- 
pared for  it,  for  his  answer  was  direct. 

"  No,  sir— I  do  not." 

"  Ha — beware !     Think  well,  before  you  speak." 


140  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  If  you  mean  the  man  who  fought  the  duel  with  the 
Count  Damonoff,  then  I  have  heard  of  him ;  but  I  do 
not  know  that  I  ever  saw  him." 

"  You  are  sure  of  this  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  am." 

"Frederick  Viska!" 

The  second  prisoner  now  came  forward.  He  was  a 
few  years  younger  than  his  companion,  though  some- 
what larger,  and  evidently  more  bold.  Totma  was  con* 
ducted  out  of  the  apartment  as  Viska  came  forward. 

"  You,  too,  have  been  in  the  company  of  this  priest, 
Savotano,  have  you  not  ?  "  the  monk  asked. 

"  I  know  him,"  Viska  replied,  with  a  slight  touch  of 
defiance  in  his  tone.  He  had  not  surely  looked  about 
him  to  see  those  strange  contrivances  by  which  he  was 
surrounded,  or  he  would  not  have  ventured  such  a  tone. 

"  And  you  have  been  some  in  his  company  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  so." 

"  Very  well.  And  now  do  you  not  also  know  Buric 
Nevel?" 

"  I  have  seen  him,  too,  sir." 

"And  now — can  you  tell  me  where  he  is  at  this 
present  time  ?  " 

"  No,"  was  the  answer,  short  and  quick. 

"  Beware !  If  you  have  any  regard  for  your  own 
welfare  you  will  answer  me  truly.  "Where  is  Buric 
Nevel?" 

"  I  tell  you  I  know  nothing  about  him — nothing  at 
all." 

"  And  of  this  you  are  sure  ? 

"  Who  are  you  that  assume  to  question  me  thus?  I 
know  you  not." 


THE  MYSTIC  TRIBUNAL.  141 

Viska  spoke  this  in  a  tone  of  virtuous  indignation, 
probably  thinking  that  that  turn  might  serve  him. 

"  We  will  let  you  into  the  secret  by  and  by,"  the 
monk  returned,  with  a  peculiar  shake  of  the  head. 
"  But  I  will  ask  you  once  more  :  Do  you  know  where 
Nevelis?" 

*-JfoF 

"You  need  not  speak  quite  so  loud.  We  hear 
easily." 

"  Then  don't  ask  me  impertinent  questions,"  retorted 
the  prisoner. 

Vladimir  started  half  way  up,  and  his  fists  were 
clenched  ;  but  the  quick  flush  passed  from  his  face,  and 
he  sat  back  again. 

"  Look  you,"  he  said,  as  soon  as  he  was  sure  his 
anger  would  not  manifest  itself,  "  were  I  not  sure  that 
you  know  what  I  ask,  I  would  not  question  you  thus. 
And  now,  once  more,  I  ask  you — will  you  give  me  some 
clew  to  the  whereabouts  of  Euric  Nevel  ?" 

"  I'll  answer  you  once  more.  I  know  nothing  about 
him.  You  must  not  think  that  this  dark  place,  and  you 
men  all  dressed  in  black,  can  frighten  me  into  telling  a 
lie,  as  it  would  a  child." 

At  this  point  Vladimir  turned  to  one  of  his  men — 
one  of  those  who  helped  bring  the  prisoners  in — and 
said : 

"  You  know  this  to  be  the  man  ?" 

"Yes,  my  master." 

"  And  you  have  seen  him  in  private  confab  with  the 
hump-backed  priest  ?" 

"I  have." 

"  And  the  other  things  you  told  me  are  true  ?" 


142  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  They  are,  master." 

" Then  let  down  those  interpreters" 

At  this  command  two  of  the  attendants  moved  to  the 
back  side  of  the  room,  where  they  unhooked  a  stout 
chain  from  the  wall,  and  as  they  allowed  it  to  slide 
through  their  hands,  a  curious  piece  of  machinery  de- 
scended directly  in  front  of  the  table.  It  consisted  of  a 
stout  bar  of  iron,  which  was  suspended  midway  upon 
the  chain,  and  there  rested  parallel  with  the  ceiling. 
Upon  each  end  of  this  bar  were  straps  of  iron,  armed 
with  springs  and  screws.  At  a  motion  from  the  monk 
the  prisoner  was  led  back  till  he  stood  directly  beneath 
the  bar,  and  then  his  arms  were  seized  and  raised  up. 
He  struggled  some,  and  cursed  more,  but  he  was  soon 
overcome.  The  iron  bands  were  passed  around  his 
wrists,  and  connected  with  these  were  two  small  cups 
which  were  slipped  over  the  thumbs.  After  these  had 
been  firmly  secured  the  chain  was  tightened,  and  the 
man's  hands  were  raised  far  above  his  head.  There 
were  two  results  produced  by  tightening  the  chain  :  It 
not  only  tended  to  draw  the  thumbs  back  upon  the 
wrists,  but  it  also  twisted  the  thumb,  the  two  cups  being 
armed  with  file-like  teeth  within,  and  closing  tightly 
upon  the  flesh. 

"  Now,  sir,"  spoke  Vladimir,  lowly  and  deeply, "  I  am 
going  to  ask  those  questions  again,  and  you  will  do  well 
to  answer  them  truly.  Will  you  tell  me  where  Burio 
Nevel  is  ?" 

"I  don't  know." 

"  Will  you  tell  me  where  you  saw  him  last  ?" 

"  I  haven't  seen  him  since  he  fought  the  duel  with 
Damonoff." 


THE  MYSTIC  TRIBUNAL.  143 

"Beware!" 

"I  have  not." 

"  Mark  me :  I  have  had  you  watched,  and  I  know 
that  you  have  seen  Nevel  within  these  three  days.  This 
,1  know,  so  I  have  no  hesitation  in  the  course  I  am  about 
to  pursue.  Once  more — where  is  Ruric  Nevel  ?  " 

The  man  hesitated  now  ;  but  his  answer  was  still  the 
same.  He  would  not  tell. 

Vladimir  made  a  motion  to  the  two  men  who  stood 
by  the  wall,  and  they  gave  a  pull  upon  the  chain. 

"  Oh !  oh ! "  gasped  the  prisoner,  as  the  painful 
twist  and  wrench  came  upon  his  thumbs. 

"  Will  you  answer  ?  " 

"  How  can  I  ?     How  can  I  ?  " 

"  By  speaking  what  you  know." 

"  I  know  nothing." 

Another  signal  was  made  to  the  men  at  the  chain, 
and  they  pulled  again.  Another  groan  from  the  pris- 
oner, but  no  response. 

Another  signal — and  another  pull. 

"  Mercy !  "  shrieked  the  poor  wretch,  quivering  with 
pain. 

"  Will  you  answer  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Then  we  must  try  again." 

"  No,  no.     Oh,  no  more !  " 

"  But  you  must  answer." 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Then  you  must  have  forgotten,  and  such  treacher 
ous  memories  need  starting  up." 

As  Vladimir  thus  spoke  he  waved  his  hand  again. 


144  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  Oh,  God  have  mercy !  Oh-o-o  !  Save  me  !  Save 
me!" 

"  Save  yourself." 

The  wretch  was  in  torment  now  without  ceasing. 
Nearly  the  whole  of  his  weight  bore  upon  his  wrists  and 
thumbs,  and  the  latter  were  drawn  over  almost  to  the 
wrist.  But  he  would  not  answer.  He  had  a  deeper 
fear  than  this.  He  feared  to  break  the  horrid  oaths  by 
which  he  was  bound  to  the  scheming  priest. 

One  more  pull  upon  the  chain  and  the  man's  feet 
were  clear  of  the  floor.  His  whole  weight  now  bore 
wrenchingly  upon  his  thumbs,  and  he  groaned  in  the 
agony  of  torture.  He  bore  it  a  few  moments,  but  his 
coward  soul  could  bear  no  more. 

"  Oh,  mercy !     Down !  down  !     Let  me  down !" 

"  But  answer.     Where  is  Euric  Nevel  ?  " 

«  l_l  -don't— " 

"  Hold,  thou  false-hearted  villain  !  "  shouted  Vladi- 
mir, in  a  voice  of  thunder.  "  This  is  the  last  of  this 
torture ;  but  when  we  take  you  from  here  we  can  put 
you  into  a  state  compared  with  which  the  pain  you 
now  experience  is  real  joy !  Each  particular  limb  shall 
be  wrenched  out  of  shape,  and  your  very  eyes  shall 
start  out  like — 

"  Down !  down !     Oh,  have  mercy !  down !  " 

"  Where  is  Ruric  Nevel  ?  " 

"  I'll  tell  you — I'll  tell  you  if  you  spare  me ! " 

"Tell  me  first!" 

There  was  a  moment  more  of  hesitation — one  single 
moment — and  then  the  miserable  wretch  gave  up. 

"  He's  in  the  old  bath-house." 

"Ha!     Where?" 


THE   MYSTIC  TEIBUNAL.  145 

"  In  the  old  bath,  near  the  river — on  the  Tula  pass- 
in  one  of  the  vaults !  " 

"  Very  well.     Let  him  down." 

The  chain  was  slacked  up,  and  Frederick  Viska  was 
once  more  upon  his  feet.  He  trembled  yet,  for  there 
was  pain  in  his  arms. 

"  Now  carry  him  out,"  ordered  Vladimir,  "  and  bring 
the  other  one  in." 

In  a  few  moments  more  Lesko  Totma  was  before  the 
strange  tribunal.  He  trembled  fearfully,  for  he  had 
been  where  he  could  hear  his  companion's  groans  with- 
out hearing  what  he  said. 

"  Lesko  Totma,"  spoke  the  monk,  in  a  low,  deep 
tone,  "  we  have  given  you  time  for  thought,  and  may- 
hap you  have  your  memory  brightened  by  this  time* 
Now,  where  is  Euric  Nevel  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Ah,  you  still  forget,  eh  ?  " 

"  I  never  knew." 

"  A  most  strange  forgetfulness,  I  must  confess.  Let 
the  interpreters  be  adjusted !  " 

"  Oh,  mercy !     Don't  murder  me ! " 

But  no  notice  was  taken  of  his  cries.  The  straps  and 
conical  cups  were  adjusted,  and  the  chain  drawn  tight. 
At  the  first  turn  of  the  self-acting  screw  the  fellow 
shrieked.  It  was  not  so  much  with  present  pain  as 
with  the  fear  of  what  was  to  come.  The  very  presage 
of  the  place,  so  dark  and  dismal,  had  more  effect  upon 
his  mind  than  it  had  upon  his  companion's. 

At  a  second  pull  of  the  chain  he  groaned  and  begged 
for  mercy.  He  had  heard  of  this  dark  place,  and  he 


146  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

fancied  that  men  who  came  there  seldom  went  away 
alive. 

"  Hark  you,  you  base  wretch,"  the  monk  said,  "  if 
you  do  not  tell  me  where  the  young  gunmaker  is  I'll 
have  YOU  torn  limb  from  limb!  another  pull,  there!" 

As  the  wrench  came  again  the  villain  fairly  shouted 
with  pain. 

"  Oh !  let  me  go  !  let  me  go  !  Ill  tell  all !  " 

"  Then  tell.  You  leave  not  this  place  alive  until  you 
have  told!" 

"  He  is— Oh !  he  is— in  the  old  bath !  " 

"Where?" 

"  The  duke's  bath— on  the  pass  of  Tula !  " 

"  Whereabouts  there  ?  " 

"  In  the  lowest,  furthest  vault.     Oh !  Spare  !  " 

Vladimir  waved  his  hand,  and  the  quaking  wretch 
was  freed  from  his  torture. 

"  Now  conduct  them  both  to  the  dungeons,  and  lock 
them  up.  They  must  not  run  at  large  for  the  present, 
Let  them  be  secure." 

"  No,  no,"  cried  Viska,  who  had  been  brought  back, 
"  You  were  to  let  me  go  if  I  told  you." 

"  Not  free,  sir,"  said  Vladimir. 

"But  you  have  no  right  to  hold  me  thus.  I  am 
nearly  dead  with  pain  now  where  you  have  torn  my 
hands  in  pieces.  By  the — " 

"  Silence,  dog !  My  authority  here  is  my  power.  My 
right  is  my  might.  I  have  you,  and  I  will  keep  you. 
Were  I  to  let  you  go  I  might  not  have  the  power  to 
catch  you  again,  as  legal  officers  could.  Lead  them  off, 
and  then  we'll  turn  our  attention  to  the  duke's  bath!" 


WHAT  HAPPENED   AT  THE  DUKE'S  BATH.  147 


CHAPTEE  XV. 

WHAT   HAPPENED    AT   THE   DUKE'S   BATH. 

Buric  Nevel  could  keep  no  account  of  time.  Dark- 
ness, and  darkness  only,  dwelt  with  him  in  his  prison 
house — darkness  so  utter  that  the  only  effect  of  open- 
ing the  eyes  was  the  nervous  reality  of  the  motion.  In 
fact,  'twas  lighter  with  the  eyes  closed  than  with  them 
opened,  for  when  tightly  closed  there  were  peculiar  fan- 
tastic shapes  floating  in  the  imagination,  and  even  this 
was  a  relief ;  and  then  there  was  a  sort  of  kaleidoscopic 
succession  of  colors  when  the  lids  were  tightly  pressed 
that  seemed  grateful  to  the  nerves,  and  gave  variety  to 
the  mind.  But  when  the  eyes  were  open  only  a  cold 
impenetrable  blackness  was  present,  within  which  there 
were  no  shapes,  no  forms,  save  the  one  form  of  utter 
chaos. 

Euric  felt  sure  he  had  been  there  four  days,  and  at 
times  it  appeared  longer  than  that.  Food  and  drink 
had  been  brought  to  him  thrice,  and  he  was  now  with- 
out both.  His  strength  had  not  yet  left  him,  though 
there  were  pains  in  his  limbs,  and  a  chilling  sensation 
about  the  heart.  He  had  broken  the  rope  from  his 
arms  on  the  first  day  of  his  confinement ;  and  he  had 
hoped  to  overcome  the  man  who  brought  him  food  and 
drink,  and  thus  make  his  escape  ;  but  no  human  being 
had  yet  come  in  to  him.  His  food  had  been  passed 
through  a  small  wicket. 


148  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  And  this  is  the  end  of  life !  "  he  murmured  to  him- 
self, as  he  paced  slowly  to  and  fro  across  the  dungeon. 
"  Thus  end  all  the  hopes  of  youth,  and  here  the  prayers 
of  a  lifetime  must  close  in  one  last  hope — one  hope  of 
Heaven  when  earth  has  passed  away !  My  mother,  no 
farewell  can  reach  thee  from  the  lips  of  thy  son.  He 
will  lie  down  in  the  dark  slumber  of  death,  and  thou 
shall  not  know  his  resting-place !  And,  thou  loved 
one — Oh !  thou  fondly-cherished,  wildly-worshiped  be- 
ing, thy  smiles  can  shine  no  more  for  me.  Oh  !  Rosa- 
lind,  would  that  I  could  see  thee  but  once — that  once 
more  I  might  press  thee  to  my  bosom,  and  bid  thee  re- 
member me  when  I  am  gone.  Had  I  never  seen  thee  I 
might  not  be  here  now!  And  yet,  O  God,  for  life 
itself  I  would  not  wipe  away  the  written  story  of  that 
holy  love  from  my  heart !  " 

The  thought  of  Rosalind  came  heavily  upon  him.  All 
else  he  could  give  up  in  a  higher  hope  than  that  of 
earth ;  but  for  her  he  held  a  strange  fear.  She  would 
be  another's. 

"  And  must  it  be  so  ?  "  he  continued,  after  some  min- 
utes of  painful  reflection.  "  Alas !  she  will  be  nothing 
to  me  hereafter !  My  mother  will  know  her  son,  but 
Rosalind  will  know  another !  And  yet — she  may  carry 
the  old  love  with  her  always.  She  may  never  forget  it. 
Oh  !  could  I  but  once — " 

He  stopped  suddenly,  for  he  heard  a  footfall  in  the 
low  passage  close  by  the  dungeon.  He  listened,  and 
he  heard  more.  There  were  several  feet — and  soon  he 
heard  voices.  He  moved  back  to  the  extremity  of  the 
vault  and  listened.  The  feet  stopped,  and  the  sound 
of  grating  iron,  like  the  drawing  of  a  bolt,  was  heard 


WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  THE  DUKE'S  BATH.          149 

Soon  afterwards  the  door  was  opened,  and  the  light 
from  a  lantern  flashed  into  the  place.  For  a  few  mo- 
ments the  prisoner  was  blinded  by  the  sudden  transi- 
tion, but  by  degrees  he  overcame  the  difficulty,  and  was 
able  to  look  up. 

The  first  object  upon  which  his  eyes  fell  was  the 
hump-backed  priest,  Savotano.  There  were  four  others 
behind  him,  but  Euric  noticed  them  not  yet.  He  saw 
before  him  the  man  whom  he  believed  to  be  the  instru- 
ment of  his  suffering,  and  with  one  bound  he  reached 
him  and  felled  him  to  the  floor. 

"  Hold  !"  cried  one  of  the  others — one  who  held  the 
lantern — "we  have  come  to  conduct  thee  out  from 
here." 

"  Ha!— say  you  so?" 

"  Most  surely  we  have." 

"  Then  stand  aside  and  let  me  go." 

"  Just  as  you  say.  The  doors  are  open  and  you  may 
go.  You  may  follow  us,  or  you  may  go  in  advance." 

"  Then  lead  on,"  returned  Euric,  "  and  I  will  follow." 

"  As  you  say." 

Thus  speaking  the  man  assisted  the  priest  to  his  feet, 
and  led  him  out  from  the  cell.  In  a  few  moments 
more  the  others  went  out  also,  and  Euric  prepared  to 
follow.  He  heard  the  priest  cursing,  but  he  noticed 
that  one  of  the  others  led  him  off.  The  youth  stepped 
forth  into  the  passage,  but  he  did  not  place  the  fullest 
confidence  in  what  he  had  heard.  He  reached  the  foot 
of  the  stairs,  and  the  others  were  nearly  up.  He  started 
to  follow  them,  and  had  nearly  gained  the  top,  when  a 
quick,  lightning-like  shadow  flitted  before  him.  He 
would  have  started  back  but  'twas  too  late.  There 


150  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

came  a  blow  upon  his  head,  and  with  a  dull,  crashing 
sensation  he  sank  down.  He  realized  that  he  was 
turned  over,  and  that  a  rope  was  being  lashed  about 
his  arms. 

But  the  prisoner  had  not  been  fully  stunned.  He  re- 
turned to  consciousness  as  they  lifted  him  to  his  feet, 
and  his  first  impulse  was  to  try  and  force  his  bonds 
asunder,  but  this  he  could  not  do.  He  gazed  up  now, 
and  he  found  only  two  men  with  him,  and  they  wore 
masks  upon  their  faces.  They  were  stout,  powerful 
men,  and  their  very  bearing  was  murderous,  and  his 
heart  sank  within  him. 

"  Come,"  said  one  of  them.  "  You'll  go  with  us.  We 
won't  force  you  if  you'll  walk." 

"  But  where  ?"  asked  the  youth.    "  What  mean  you  ?" 

"You'll  see  when  you  get  there.  But  there's  no 
time  to  waste ;  so  come." 

What  could  the  prisoner  do  ?  His  hands  were  firmly 
bound  behind  him,  and  his  great  strength  availed  him 
not  a  bit.  He  knew  that  he  could  no4;  resist,  so  he 
simply  bowed  his  head  in  token  of  submission,  and  pre- 
pared to  follow  his  conductors.  But  they  left  him  not 
to  follow  at  will.  They  took  him  by  either  arm,  and 
thus  led  him  away.  He  remembered  the  room  into 
which  he  had  been  first  conducted  on  the  evening  of  his 
capture,  but  he  was  not  detained  there.  From  here  a 
long  corridor  led  off  to  where  a  wing  of  the  building 
had  been  partly  torn  away,  and  they  soon  came  to  a 
large  circular  apartment,  in  the  centre  of  which  was  a 
deep  basin,  where,  in  years  gone  by,  people  had  been 
wont  to  bathe.  The  walls  looked  grim  and  ragged  by 
the  feeble  rays  of  the  lantern,  and  the  chill  wind  came 


WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  THE  DUKE'S  BATH.  151 

moaning  through  the  cracks  and  crevices  in  the  decay- 
ing masonry. 

"  There,"  spoke  one  of  the  guides,  as  he  set  his  lan- 
tern upon  the  top  of  a  broken  column,  "  we  will  stop 
here." 

The  words  were  spoken  in  a  sort  of  hushed,  unmer- 
ciful tone,  and  Euric  felt  them  strike  fearfully  upon  him. 
He  gazed  upon  the  man  who  had  spoken,  and  he  saw 
that  he  was  preparing  to  throw  off  his  pelisse,  which 
he  had  thus  far  worn.  As  soon  as  this  was  off,  he 
moved  to  where  his  companion  stood  and  commenced  to 
whisper. 

Could  Euric  mistake  longer  ?  What  reason,  but  one, 
could  there  have  been  for  bringing  him  to  such  a  place  ? 
To  the  left,  where  the  basin  had  once  emptied  itself, 
there  was  a  dark,  deep  cave-like  place,  at  the  mouth  of 
which  a  heap  of  rubbish  had  collected.  What  a  place 
in  which  to  hide  a  dead  body !  So  thought  Euric.  But 
he  was  startled  from  the  dark  reverie  by  a  darker  reality. 

One  of  the  men  had  taken  a  club — a  long,  heavy 
bludgeon  which  the  youth  had  not  before  seen — and  was 
just  balancing  it  in  one  hand  while  he  spit  upon  the 
other. 

"  You  will  not  murder  me  here  in  cold  blood  !  "  cried 
Euric  starting  back. 

The  stout  ruffian  clutched  his  club  in  both  hands,  but 
made  no  verbal  answer. 

"  Speak  !  Answer  me !  "  the  prisoner  exclaimed, 
starting  back  another  pace.  "  Do  you  mean  to  murder 
me?" 

"  Why,"  answered  the  man  with  the  club?  in  a  cool 


152  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

off-hand  manner,  "  since  you  are  so  anxious  to  know 
I'll  tell  you.  You  will  die  within  a  minute  !  " 

"  And  will  you  take  the  life  of  one  who  never  harmed 
you  ?  Hold !  If  money  be  your  object — 

"  Stop,"  interrupted  the  villain.  "  You  can't  argue 
us  out  of  it  in  that  way.  You've  got  to  die,  and  the 
sooner  you  go  the  sooner  you'll  get  over  it.  You  won't 
suffer  a  bit  if  you  don't  go  to  kick  up  a  fuss.  There, 
now — if  you  hadn't  bothered  me  'twould  have  been  all 
over  by  this  time." 

What  would  not  Euric  have  given  at  that  moment  for 
the  use  of  one  of  his  arms !  But  that  was  beyond  pray- 
ing for.  Yet  he  had  his  feet.  He  said  nothing  more, 
but  he  allowed  the  man  to  come  within  a  few  yards  of 
him,  and  then  he  prepared  for  the  only  means  of  de- 
fence he  had.  The  huge  club  was  raised,  and  at  that 
moment  Euric  saw  that  the  other  man  also  had  a  club. 
He  knew  then  that  they  had  been  concealed  there  until 
now. 

"  Hark !"  uttered  the  second  villain,  just  as  his  com- 
panion had  raised  his  club.  "  What  noise  is  that  ?" 

"  I  suppose  they're  coming  to  see  if  we've  finished 
the  job,"  returned  the  other,  "  and  we  ought  to  have 
done  it  ere  this.  But  they  shall  find  it  done  ?" 

The  ponderous  club  was  raised  again,  and  with  a 
quick,  decisive  movement  the  man  advanced.  Euric 
made  a  movement  of  the  body  as  though  he  would  bow 
his  head  for  the  stroke.  Every  nerve  and  muscle  of  his 
frame  was  set  for  the  trial,  and  for  the  instant  his  heart 
stood  still.  Quick  as  thought  his  body  bent— his  light 
knee  was  brought  almost  to  his  chin — and  then,  with  all 
the  force  he  could  command,  he  planted  his  foot  in  the 


WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  THE  DUKE*S  BATH.  153 

pit  of  the  assassin's  stomach.  The  effect  was  electrical. 
The  wretch  bent  like  a  broken  stick,  and  sank  down 
without  a  single  sign  of  life. 

The  second  man  uttered  an  oath,  and  sprang  forward 
with  uplifted  club,  but  Euric  easily  dodged  the  blow, 
and  then,  as  the  thought  for  the  first  time  flashed  upon 
his  mind,  he  darted  to  where  the  lantern  stood,  and 
overturned  it.  He  had  noticed  an  open  passage  close 
at  hand,  which  seemed  to  lead  to  some  sort  of  a  dress- 
ing-room, and,  guided  by  his  memory  alone,  for  it  was 
now  dark  as  Erebus  there,  he  glided  swiftly  into  it. 
When  he  knocked  over  the  lantern  he  had  upset 
column  and  all,  and  just  as  he  reached  the  passage  ho 
heard  a  heavy  fall,  and  he  knew  that  his  enemy  had 
stumbled  over  the  fallen  column.  He  heard  the  curses, 
loud  and  deep,  which  dropped  from  the  lips  of  the 
baffled  man  as  he  picked  himself  up,  and  in  a  moment 
more  he  was  edified  by  conversation  between  the  two : 
for  villain  number  one  had  revived,  though  the  tone  of 
his  voice  plainly  indicated  that  he  had  a  severe  pain 
still  lingering  with  him. 

"  Michael !  Michael !"  groaned  number  one  ;  and  as 
he  spoke  Euric  could  hear  him  scrambling  upon  his 
feet. 

"  Hi,  Orel,"  returned  number  two. 

"  Have  you  dropped  him  ?" 

"  No!"  cried  Michael  with  a  curse,  which  we  do  not 
choose  to  transcribe.  "  He's  a  perfect  devil !" 

"  But  where's  the  lantern  ?" 

"  He  put  it  out." 

"  But  you  ought  to  have  knocked  him  down,  you 
clown." 


154  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  So  had  you." 

"  Me  ?     Why,  he  kicked  me  over." 

"  Well,  he  dodged  by  me,  and  kicked  over  the 
lantern." 

u  But  where  is  he  now  ?" 

"  He's  gone.  Hark !  Ha !  I  guess  they've  caught 
him.  Don't  you  hear  ?" 

"  Yes;  they've  caught  somebody." 

"  And  of  course  it's  him.  He  went  that  way.  Let's 
go  and  find — 

He  did  not  finish  the  sentence,  for  at  that  moment 
a  voice  came  up  in  thunder  tones,  and  it  said : 

"  EURIC!    KURIC!" 

"  What  is  that  ?"  gasped  villain  number  one. 

"BuRic!     EURIC!" 

•  "  That  is  not  from  any  of  our  men !  "  cried  the  second 
villain.     "  Ha  !  they  are  coming  this  way !  " 

"  EURIC!    EURIC!" 

"  Where  shall  we  flee  ?"  cried  Michael. 

"  There  is  but  one  place,"  returned  Orel.  "  Here,  in 
the  little  dressing-room.  Come — let's  find  it.  Oh  I 
curses  on  that  gunmaker's  head !  If  he  be  not  the  very 
devil,  then  he  is  a  bound  partner  of  his.  Have  you 
found  the  entrance,  Michael  ?" 

"No.  It  is  near  you  somewhere.  Can't  you — Hai 
In!  in!" 

At  that  moment  the  flare  of  a  flaming  torch  flashed 
through  the  gloom  of  the  place,  and  the  two  villains 
stood  revealed.  A  dozen  stout  men,  all  well  armed, 
appeared  in  the  only  passage  by  which  they  could 
make  escape,  for  to  have  fled  into  the  dressing-room  of 
which  they  had  spoken  would  avail  them  nothing. 


WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  THE   DUKE'S  BATH.          155 

"  Ho,  villains ! "  shouted  Vladimir  the  monk;  raising 
his  flaming  torch  high  above  his  head  with  his  left 
hand,  while  with  his  right  he  waved  a  heavy  sword; 
"  where  is  Ruric  Nevel?" 

"  Here !  here ! "  cried  our  hero,  starting  forward  into 
the  larger  room. 

"What!  safe?  — alive?  — well?"  Vladimir  fairly 
shouted. 

"Aye — my  noblest  friends.  But  cast  off  this  ac- 
cursed bond  from  my  arms.  It  eats  into  the  flesh." 

The  rope  was  quickly  taken  off,  and  then  the  youth 
embraced  his  deliverer.  No  questions  were  asked  there. 
Only  a  few  sincere  thanks  were  uttered,  and  then  atten- 
tion was  turned  to  the  two  villains  who  yet  stood 
trembling  near  them.  They  had  not  attempted  an  es- 
cape, for  the  way  was  blocked  up.  They  were  quickly 
secured,  and  then  the  party  turned  away  from  the 
place  ;  and  as  they  went  Ruric  gave  the  monk  an  ac- 
count of  the  manner  in  which  he  had  been  entrapped, 
and  of  the  events  which  had  transpired  since. 

"  Merciful  Heavens !"  ejaculated  Vladimir,  as  Ruric 
closed  his  account  of  the  manner  in  which  he  had  over- 
come the  two  men  who  had  thought  to  murder  him. 
"  It  was  a  narrow  escape." 

"  But  I  might  not  have  'escaped  without  your  com- 
ing," the  youth  said,  "  for  they  would  surely  have  found 
me.  With  my  hands  lashed  behind  me,  as  they  were; 
I  could  not  have  escaped." 

"  True— true,"  returned  Vladimir,  thoughtfully.  "  It 
was  a  narrow  chance.  But  it  is  over  now." 

"  And  how  gained  you  the  knowledge  of  my  where- 
abouts?" asked  Ruric. 


156  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  I'll  explain  it  to  you  when  we  have  time.  But  did 
I  understand  you  to  say  the  hump-backed  priest  was 
here?" 

"  He  came  to  my  dungeon  with  the  rest,  and  'twas  he 
that  I  knocked  down.  Have  you  not  found  him  ?" 

"  No — we  have  seen  nothing  of  him.  We  found  two 
men  in  the  hall,  that  was  all." 

The  place  was  searched  all  through  for  the  priest, 
but  he  could  not  be  found,  and  when  Vladimir  was  as- 
sured that  the  arch  villain  had  made  his  escape  he  pre- 
pared to  leave  the  building.  The  prisoners — four  of 
them — were  led  out  first,  and  taken  away  by  the  monk's 
followers. 

When  Ruric  reached  the  street  the  stars  were  all  out, 
and  the*  cool,  frosty  air  struck  gratefully  upon  his  brow. 
He  turned  toward  his  mysterious  companion,  and  un- 
der the  grateful  impulse  of  the  moment  he  stopped. 
He  raised  his  hands  toward  heaven — uttered  one  fer- 
vent sentence  of  thanksgiving  to  God — and  then  moved 
on  again. 


THWARTED,   BUT  NOT  SUBDUED.  167 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

THWARTED,   BUT   NOT   SUBDUED. 

It  was  long  after  midnight,  and  yet  the  widow  Nevel 
had  not  sought  her  bed.  She  was  now  pacing  to  and 
fro  across  her  kitchen,  and  the  boy  Paul  sat  nodding  in 
his  chair.  Suddenly  the  woman  stopped,  and  Paul 
started  up. 

"  Do  you  think  that  message  was  a  false  one  ?"  she 
asked,  looking  the  boy  in  the  face. 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  returned.  "  If  he  came  from  the 
black  monk,  as  he  said  he  did,  then  I  think  he  spoke 
the  truth." 

"  Oh !     They  would  not  have  deceived  me." 

"  No,  my  mistress,  I  am  sure  they  would  not." 

"  But  it  is  very  late." 

"  Hark!— There  are  bells." 

The  widow  heard  them,  and  with  a  wildly  fluttering 
heart  she  sank  into  a  chair. 

' '  They  have  stopped  in  front  of  the  house,"  said  Paul 
whose  head  was  bent  in  a  listening  attitude. 

"  Go — go — open — " 

Paul  started.  The  widow  heard  the  door  opened, 
and  she  heard  voices  in  the  hall.  In  a  moment  the 
inner  door  was  opened,  and  she  looked  up.  She  saw 
a  manly  form — she  heard  the  magic  word — Mother — 
trembling  upon  the  air.  With  one  low  cry  of  joy  she 


158  THE  GUNMAKER   OF  MOSCOW. 

started  to  her  feet,  and  on  the  next  moment  she  was 
clasped  to  the  bosom  of  her  son. 

u  Did  I  not  say  I'd  bring  him  back  to  you?"  cried 
Vladimir,  rubbing  his  hands  with  joy. 

"  Oh !  God  bless  you,  sir !"  the  widow  murmured, 
gazing  through  her  tears  into  the  monk's  face. 

"  So,  so,"  returned  the  strange  man.  "  The  bless- 
ing of  an  honest  soul  is  reward  enough  for  one  night,  sc 
111  take  myself  off  for  the  present." 

"  No,  no,"  cried  Ruric.  "  You'll  remain  here  till 
morning." 

But  the  monk  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  so  to  do. 
He  had  business  to  attend  to,  and  he  could  not  stop ; 
and  he  hurried  away  as  quickly  as  possible  to  avoid 
the  thanks  that  were  showered  upon  him. 

After  Vladimir  was  gone,  Euric  sat  down  and  related 
to  his  mother  all  that  had  occurred  since  that  day  on 
which  he  left  her  to  go  and  see  the  count.  She  trem- 
bled fearfully  as  he  related  the  diabolical  attempts  that 
had  been  made  upon  him  ;  and  when  he  had  concluded 
she  sat  for  a  few  moments  like  one  in  a  painful  trance. 

"  And  do  you  think,"  she  said  at  length,  while  a  cold 
shudder  ran  through  her  frame,  "that  the  Duke  of  Tula 
was  the  cause  of  all  this  ?" 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,  my  mother." 

"  Then  you  are  not  safe  yet." 

"  But  I  shall  see  the  emperor." 

"  I  have  seen  him,  my  son." 

"  Ah — and  what  said  he  ? 

"  Why — he  said  if  we  could  find  out  who  had  done 
you  harm  he  would  punish  them.  Then  I  asked  him — 
suppose  it  was  a  duke  V  and  he  said  in  that  case  he 


THWABTED,   BUT  NOT  SUBDUED.  159 

should  have  to  look  into  the  matter.     Oh !  I  fear  he 
would  not  dare  to  punish  the  powerful  Olga." 

"  Perhaps  not ;  but  yet,  iny  mother,  I  will  give  him 
credit  for  better  things.  Yet,"  the  youth  continued,  in 
a  sad  tone,  "there  is  one  for  whom  I  care  more  than 
self,  and  who  is  now  within  the  wicked  duke's  power. 
Oh  !  she  is  his  beyond  any  power  of  the  emperor  1" 

"  Not  absolutely  beyond  his  power,  is  she  ?"  the 
mother  asked. 

"  Why — of  course  Peter  has  the  power  to  set  aside 
any  wardship,  but  'twould  not  be  policy  for  him  to  in- 
terfere in  the  domestic  affairs  of  his  powerful  nobles.  I 
feel  sure  that  his  heart  would  bid  him  interfere,  but  his 
judgment  would  oppose  it.  You  have  seen  Rosalind  ?" 
"  Yes.'5 

"  And  was  she  unhappy  when  she  knew  that  I  was 
missing  ?" 

"Ah,  Euric,  returned  the  mother,  with  a  kindling 
eye,  "you  do  not  know  how  that  noble  girl  loves  you. 
Her  heart  was  almost  broken  when  she  knew  that  evil 
had  befallen  you." 

The  widow  had  it  in  her  mind  to  tell  of  the  scene 
which  had  transpired  upon  the  duke's  coming  into  the 
maiden's  presence  when  she  was  there,  but  she  thought 
a  second  time  ere  she  spoke,  and  then  she  concluded 
not  to  speak  of  it  at  present,  for  she  knew  'twould  only  ' 
serve  to  give  her  son  additional  pain  without  bestowing 
any  benefit. 

"By  heavens!"  uttered  Euric,  at  the  end  of  a 
troubled  reverie,  and  at  the  same  time  clasping  his 
hands  vehemently  together,  "  was  ever  man  so  sur- 
rounded by  impenetrable  mystery  before  ?  This  monk 


160  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

is  surely  a  good  man.  He  has  served  me  well,  and  I 
am  sure  he  would  serve  me  more  if  opportunity  offered. 
But  who  is  he  ?  Have  you  found  out  anything  con- 
cerning him  ?  " 

"  I  have  not,  my  son." 

"  But  is  it  not  strange  ?  " 

"It  is." 

And  so  they  conversed  until  their  drooping  lids 
would  no  longer  remain  apart,  and  then,  having  first 
rendered  up  their  thanks  to  God,  and  asked  His  help 
for  the  future,  they  retired  to  their  respective  places  of 
rest.  Ruric  had  strange  dreams,  and  for  the  life  of 
him  he  could  not  tell  whether  they  were  good  or  bad. 
Once  he  dreamed  he  was  a  duke  himself,  and  that  he 
had  a  wife  whose  face  he  had  never  seen.  She  would 
not  raise  her  veil  until  the  ceremony  was  performed. 
Then  she  removed  the  obstruction,  and  Ruric  started 
on  beholding  the  face  of  Vladimir  the  monk!  And 
then  Vladimir  seemed  to  say :  "  All  this  I  have  done 
for  thee.  Do  you  like  it?"  And  Ruric  dared  not 
object  because  Vladimir  had  done  so  much  for  him. 

And  now,  while  Ruric  awakes  from  his  dreams  and 
wonders  what  they  meant,  let  us  look  in  and  see  what 
is  going  on  in  the  ducal  palace. 

It  was  early  morning,  and  the  Duke  of  Tula  was  once 
more  in  his  own  private  apartment.  He  had  not  slept 
well,  for  he,  too,  had  had  dreams,  and  they  were  trouble- 
some ones.  They  hung  about  him  even  now,  and  they 
filled  his  mind  with  dark  and  gloomy  forebodings.  He 
paced  to  and  fro  across  the  apartment,  sometimes  stop- 
ping and  bowing  his  head,  and  then  starting  on  again 
with  new  clouds  upon  his  brow.  Thus  he  walked  and 


THWABTEI>,   BUT  NOT  SUBDUED.  161 

pondered  until  he  was  aroused  by  a  stealthy  footfall 
close  to  the  door.  He  stopped  and  listened.  He  knew 
the  step.  'Twas  the  one  he  had  been  waiting  for.  He 
moved  to  the  door  and  opened  it,  and  the  hump- 
backed priest,  Savotano,  entered  the  apartment. 

"Ah,  Savotano,  I  feared  you  would  never  come," 
said  the  duke,  as  his  workman  closed  the  door  behind 
him. 

"  I  would  have  come  sooner  if  I  could,  my  lord ;  but 
even  now  it  is  early  morning.  The  sun  is  hardly  above 
the  city  walls." 

"  Well — it  is  early,  I  know ;  but  I  have  not  slept 
well." 

"  I  have  not  slept  at  all,  my  lord." 

"No?  Savatano,  you  look  worn  and  weary.  But 
you  have  been  at  work." 

«  Aye— I  have." 

"  And  you  have  come  to  tell  me  the  result  of  that 
work.  Does  it  move  you  so  to  do  such  work  ?  I 
thought  you  were  used  to  it  ?  " 

The  priest  gazed  into  his  master's  face,  but  he  did 
not  speak. 

"  Bah !  "  said  Olga,  contemptuously.  "  What  is  the 
killing  of  a  man  ?  But  tell  me — did  you  conceal  the 
body  so  that  no  one  will  find  it  ?  " 

It  was  some  moments  before  Savotano  spoke.  His 
frame  trembled,  and  his  hands  worked  nervously  to- 
gether. But  at  length  he  said,  in  a  hesitating  tone  : 

"  He  is  not  dead,  my  lord." 

"  Not  dead  yet  ?  But  you  promised  me  he  should 
be." 

"  I  know— but  we  could  not  do  it." 


162  THE  GtJNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  I  gave  you  credit  for  more  firmness.  Not  kill  a 
man  ?  What  is  there  so  terrible  in  it  ?" 

"  You  misunderstood  me,  my  lord.  We  did  all  we 
could  towards  killing  him,  but  he  escaped  us." 

"  Hold  !"  cried  the  duke,  starting  forward  and  grasp- 
ing the  priest  by  the  shoulder.  "  You  do  not  meac 
that  Euric  Nevel  has  escaped  you  ?" 

•"He  has,  my  lord." 

"  But  not  entirely  ?  You  do  not  mean  that  he  has 
fairly  gone  from  out  your  hands  ?" 

"  He  has,  my  lord.     But  listen — " 

"  Listen,  thou  bungler !  What  story  can  you  tell  to 
make  that  smooth  and  reasonable  ?  You  had  him  in 
your  power,  and  you  should  have  kept  him." 

"  But,  my  lord,  Satan  himself  is  working  for  that 
man.  We  went  last  night  to  kill  the  fellow,  and  I 
waited  all  of  two  hours  for  Totma  and  Viska,  but  the 
rascals  did  not  come,  and  I  engaged  others." 

"  And  did  they  prove  treacherous  ?"  cried  Olga,  in 
sudden  passion. 

"  No,  my  lord — they  did  their  best,  but  they  were  in- 
tercepted by  that  accursed  black  monk,  who  came 
backed  by  some  dozen  men." 

"  What !     Do  you  mean  that  Vladimir  came  there  ? 

"Yes." 

"  And  with  a  band  of  armed  men  ?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Then,  by  the  gods,  there's  treachery  somewhere  ?" 

"I  know  not  what  to  think,  my  lord,"  returned  Savo- 
tano,  in  an  uneasy,,  perplexed  tone.  "  The  only  men 
who  are  absent  are  Lesko  Totma  and  Frederick  Viska ; 
and  they  are  surely  our  best  men." 


THWARTED,   BUT  NOT  SUBDUED.  163 

"  But  you  see  plainly  that  there  must  have  been 
treachery !"  exclaimed  the  duke,  passionately.  "  Oh ! 
how  I  would  like  to  know  the  man!  And  did  this 
monk  carry  off  the  gunmaker  ?" 

"He  did.  And  he  captured  four  of  our  men.  I 
escaped  without  being  seen." 

"  That  is  fortunate—" 

"I  mean  that  the  monk  did  not  see  me — nor  did  any 
of  his  followers.  But  the  gunmaker  saw  me." 

"  And  do  you  think  he  mistrusted  you  had  any  hand 
in  the  matter  of  his  imprisonment  ?" 

"  I  should  judge  so,"  returned  the  priest,  with  a  pe- 
culiar twinge  of  vengeance  about  the  lips.  "  The  vil- 
lain knocked  me  down." 

"  Ha !" 

"  Aye — the  moment  he  saw  me." 

"  But  do  you  think  he  knows  anything  about  it  ?" 

"No,  I  do  not  think  he  does.  He  can  only  sus- 
pect." 

"  Then  we'll  be  prepared  for  him,  if  your  own  men 
are  to  be  depended  upon.  But  leave  that  to  me.  I'll 
fix  that  matter  with  the  emperor.  I'll  see  him  this  very 
day,  and  be  sure  he  shall  have  a  story  that  can  destroy 
all  evidence  which  these  fellows  can  hatch  up." 

"  But  I  must  flee,  my  lord." 

"  Not  yet,  Savotano.  I  must  have  your  help  within 
a  very  short  time.  The  Countess  Eosalind  Valdai 
shall  be  my  wife  within  the  present  week.  I'll  place 
the  seal  of  fact  upon  that  matter  at  once.  Fear  not, 
for  I  know  my  influence  over  the  emperor  will  shield 
you  from  all  harm.  Why,  Peter  would  sooner  lose  his 
right  arm  than  lose  me." 


164  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW* 

"Then  most  surely  I  will  remain,  my  lord,  for  I 
much  wish  to  perform  that  ceremony  for  you.  But 
who  is  this  black  monk  ? — this  Vladimir  ?" 

The  duke  started  across  the  floor,  and  for  some  mo- 
ments he  continued  pacing  to  and  fro.  When  he  stopped 
he  brought  his  hands  together  with  an  energetic  move- 
ment, and  looking  the  priest  sternly  in  the  face,  he  said  : 

"  Let  that  monk  be  who  he  may,  I'll  destroy  him  !  .1 
have  the  power,  and  I'll  use  it.  As  warden  of  the  city 
I  have  the  power  to  arrest  him  upon  suspicion  of  con- 
spiracy. I'll  do  it.  Where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"  I  know  not." 

"  Never  mind.  I'll  to  the  emperor  first.  I'll  study 
my  plan,  and  ere  the  sun  sets  it  shall  be  carried  out. 
I'll  be  baffled  thus  no  more.  I  could  have  wished  that 
this  gunmaker  had  been  quietly  out  of  the  way,  for  then 
all  would  have  been  clear  and  plain,  and  I  should  not 
have  feared  the  trouble  of  his  clamoring  about  my  ears. 
But  let  him  go.  I  would  not  give  much  for  the  life  he 
has  left.  I'll  dispose  of  him  soon.  But  that  monk — he 
dies  at  once,  and  without  consultation  with  the  emperor ; 
for  I  can  swear  he  is  a  conspirator." 

"  Good! "  ejaculated  the  priest. 

And  thus  the  business  was  arranged  for  the  present. 
Passion  helped  the  duke  wondrously  in  his  conclusions ; 
and  the  wish  was  made  into  the  power.  But  even  be- 
fore the  priest  left  the  stout  nobleman  began  to  wish 
that  he  had  a  very  little  more  power.  In  fact,  as  he 
came  to  reason  he  began  to  doubt ;  but  he  gave  up  not 
one  idea  of  the  plan  he  had  formed  for  the  vengeance 
his  soul  so  madly  craved. 


TRANSACTIONS  OF  A  NIGHT.  165 


CHAPTEE  XVII. 

TRANSACTIONS   OF  A  NIGHT. 

"  I  dare  not !     Oh,  I  dare  not !  " 

"  But  it  is  your  only  hope." 

"  And  whither  shall  we  go  ?  " 

"  Anywhere,  rather  than  remain  here.  Oh  !  my  mis- 
tress, if  you  stay  here  you  know  the  fate  which  awaits 
you.  There  is  no  other  means  of  escape  from  the 
wicked  duke's  power." 

"  And  I  must  thus  cast  myself  among  strangers — lose 
my  all  of  earth— 

"  Hold,  Eosalind.  There  is  surely  one  in  Moscow 
who  will  help  you.  Let  us  go  to  the  emperor.  Oh,  if 
he  be  the  man  I  have  heard,  he  will  surely  listen." 

"  Ah,  Zenobie,  the  duke  is  high  in  power,  and  his  in- 
fluence is  great  at  court.  Peter  would  not  dare  to 
thwart  him." 

"  It  may  be  so,  but  I  do  not  believe  it.  And  yet,  my 
mistress,  just  think,  for  one  moment,  how  you  stand  in^ 
that  respect.  You  have  nothing  to  lose.  This  life  of 
earth,  with  all  its  pains  and  sorrows,  and  with  its  most 
exquisite  tortures,  holds  nothing  worse  for  you  within 
the  bounds  of  possibility  than  to  become  the  duke's 
wife.  If  there  were  but  one  chance  in  the  thousand, 
you  had  better  try  it.  Eemember — you  cannot  possibly 
lose  anything,  but  the  chances  are  for  you.  Let  us  go 
to  the  emperor." 


166  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

"But  how,  Zenobie?" 

"This  evening  —  after  the  darkness  of  night  has 
gathered  over  the  city — let  us  go.  I  tell  you  I  do  not 
believe  the  emperor  will  deliberately  suffer  a  great 
wrong  to  be  done  for  the  sake  of  pacifying  the  duke 
He  has  more  noble  independence  than  that." 

The  young  countess  did  not  answer  at  once.  She 
pressed  her  small  white  hand  hard  upon  her  brow,  and 
thus  she  remained  for  some  time  buried  in  profound 
thought.  At  length  she  raised  her  head,  and  the  fire  of 
determination  was  in  her  eye. 

"  I  will  go,"  she  said.  "  I  will  go  to  the  emperor. 
He  will  help  me  if  he  has  a  human  heart." 

"  You  have  one  satisfaction,  my  mistress  :  he  cannot 
harm  you." 

"Cannot?" 

"  I  mean  that  you  can  but  be  made  to  marry  with 
Olga ;  and  all  other  harm  would  be  as  nothing  compared 
with  that:" 

"  Aye,  you  are  right,  Zenobie.  We  will  go  this  very 
night." 

The  more  Rosalind  pondered  upon  this  new  resolve 
the  more  hope  did  she  derive  from  it.  Ere  long  she 
conversed  more  freely  with  her  attendant,  and  at  times 
that  old  smile  would  struggle  for  a  moment  upon  her 
face.  Yet  she  had  gloomy  moments,  too.  Her  fear 
was  too  deeply  fixed  to  be  swept  away  so  easily. 

The  afternoon  passed  away,  and  as  the  shades  of 
night  gathered  over  the  great  city,  the  two  girls  were 
astir.  Zenobie  gathered  together  such  articles  of  cloth- 
ing as  would  be  needed,  and  proceeded  to  prepare  her 
mistress  for  the  adventure. 


TRANSACTIONS   OF  JT  NIGITx  167 

"  Fear  not,"  she  said,  as  she  drew  on  Rosalind's  robe 
of  fur,  "  for  there  can  be  no  danger  worse  than  that  we 
flee  from.  Try  only  to  remember  that  you  flee  from 
the  duke." 

This  served  to  nerve  the  fair  young  countess  up  to 
the  task,  and  her  frame  ceased  its  trembling. 

"  I  shall  not  falter  now,"  she  said.  "  But  shall  we 
find  the  emperor  at  this  late  hour  ?" 

"  Bless  me,  'tis  not  late.  But  even  if  we  do  not  see 
him  to-night,  we  can  do  it  in  the  morning.  We  shall 
find  plenty  in  the  imperial  palace  who  will  shelter  us 
till  then." 

The  girls  were  now  ready,  and  all  that  remained  was 
to  start  on  their  strange  mission.  With  noiseless  steps 
they  left  the  apartment  where  they  had  dressed,  and 
proceeded  along  the  corridor  to  the  great  staircase. 
Zenobie  knew  there  would  be  less  danger  there  than  to 
go  down  the  other  way  among  the  servants.  Having 
descended  these  stairs  they  came  to  the  great  hall, 
which  opened  one  way  into  the  salons.  They  took  the 
former  course,  and  were  soon  in  the  court.  The  only 
trouble  now  was  in  passing  the  porter's  lodge  at  the 
gate,  for  they  knew  the  great  gate  was  not  open,  and 
to  gain  the  street  they  must  pass  through  the  room 
where  the  porter  always  staid.  Zenobie  went  ahead 
and  looked  in.  The  porter  sat  by  the  fire  playing  with 
his  dog. 

"  My  mistress,"  whispered  the  girl,  as  she  came  back, 
"  old  John  is  in  the  lodge,  and  we  need  have  no  fear. 
He  is  a  simple,  good-natured  fellow,  and  I  am  sure  J 
can  get  by  him.  Do  you  go  in  advance — cover  up  your 


168  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

face — don't  look  at  him ;  and  be  sure  you  don't  tremble. 
Leave  it  all  to  me.     Remember  now  :  you  have — " 

"  Fear  not,  Zenobie.     Go  on." 

So  on  they  went,  and  when  they  reached  the  lodge 
Rosalind  went  in  first  and  stood  by  the  wicket,  while 
Zenobie  followed,  and  opened  the  door  that  looked  into 
the  porter's  room. 

"  Good  John,"  she  uttered,  in  anxious  tones,  "  come 
and  open  the  wicket  for  me  quick.  My  good  mistress 
is  very  ill,  and  Tilda  and  I  are  going  for  the  doctor. 
Come — be  quick." 

"  But  why  don't  some  of  the  men  go  ?  "  asked  John, 
as  he  started  up  and  forced  his  dog  back. 

"  Because  'twould  take  them  longer  to  do  the  errand 
than  'twill  us.  But  don't  detain  us.  We  shan't  be 
gone  long." 

The  honest  porter  had  orders  not  to  allow  the  count- 
ess to  pass  out,  but  he  thought  not  of  that  now.  He 
had  known  the  gentle  girl  from  a  child,  and  so  well  did 
he  love  her  that  he  might  not  have  stopped  her  even 
had  he  known  she  was  then  waiting  to  pass  out.  At 
all  events,  he  could  not  refuse  the  present  request,  so 
he  came  out  and  opened  the  wicket  without  further 
question,  and  the  girls  passed  through. 

"  Now — now,"  said  Zenobie,  in  nervous  haste,  "  we 
are  clear  of  the  palace.  Here  is  the  street.  Our  walk 
is  not  long." 

Rosalind  answered  not,  but  drawing  her  robe  more 
closely  about  her  to  keep  out  the  cold,  biting  wind,  she 
hastened  along  by  the  side  of  her  companion.  Hope 
was  now  alive  within  her.  She  turned  one  glance- 
behind  her,  and  she  could  see  the  light  which  she  had 


TRANSACTIONS  OP  A  NIGHT.  169 

left   burning  in   her  chamber.       It    seemed    at    that 
moment  to  be  the   fiery  eye  of  a  demon  gazing  after 

her,  and  instinctively  she  quickened  her  pace. 

*  *  *  •*  *  # 

Twice  during  the  day  did  the  Duke  of  Tula  call  at 
the  imperial  palace  without  being  able  to  find  the 
emperor ;  but  in  the  evening  he  was  more  fortunate. 
The  emperor  was  in,  and  Olga  was  admitted  at  once  to 
his  presence. 

"  Well,  my  lord  duke,"  said  Peter,  as  Olga  ap- 
proached, "  what  business  calls  you  from  home  at  this 
hour?" 

"  Business  of  importance,  sire.  Business  of  less 
moment  to  me  than  to  the  state." 

"Ah!  Proceed." 

Only  two  attendants  were  with  the  emperor,  one  of 
whom  was  Demetrius  the  Greek,  and  the  place  of 
audience  was  in  one  of  the  private  apartments  near  the 
bed-chamber,  where  only  privileged  ones  were  ever 
allowed  to  come. 

"  Sire,"  commenced  the  duke,  "you  remember  the 
gunmaker  who  was  before  you  not  long  since  ?" 

"  Ah — yes.  The  one  who  took  my  Greek's  sword 
from  him  ?" 

"  The  same,  sire.     Have  you  heard  from  him  since  ?" 

"  I  had  well  nigh  forgotten  the  fellow.  Yes,  yes — I 
remember  him  well  now.  He  was  a  right  stout  knave." 

"  Aye — and  a  dangerous  one,  too,  sire.  A  dangerous 
man,  said  the  duke,  with  a  dubious  shake  of  the  head. 

"  Ah — what  has  he  done  ? 

"  Why — he  has  been  engaged  in  various  robberies  to 
my  certain  knowledge  ;  and  only  a  few  evening  since 


170  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

he  knocked  down  one  of  our  holy  priests  and  robbed 
him  of  all  he  had.  He  is  at  the  head  of  a  numerous 
band  of  desperadoes." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?" 

"  I  know  it,  sire." 

"  I  should  not  have  believed  this." 

"  Nor  would  I  have  believed  it,  sire,  had  I  not  re- 
ceived proofs  not  to  be  questioned.  I,  as  is  my  duty, 
have  long  been  anxious  to  ferret  out  this  gang  of  rob- 
bers—" 

"  But  I  have  never  heard  of  them,  Olga,"  interrupted 
Peter. 

"  Ah,  sire,  because  I  gave  directions  that  you  should 
not  be  troubled  with  the  affair.  But  I  have  them  now. 
It  is  only  last  evening  that  I  got  a  clew  upon  them. 
We  found  them  in  an  old  building  near  the  river,  here 
in  the  Kremlin,  and  this  same  Ruric  Nevel  was  with 
them.  But  he  made  his  escape." 

"I  do  remember  me  now  that  the  fellow  had  a  bold 
bearing  and  a  fearless  look,"  said  the  emperor,  half  to 
himself ;  "  and  if  such  a  man  turns  villain  there  must 
be  danger  in  it." 

"  Aye,  sire — you  speak  truly.  And  now,  with  your 
order,  I  can  apprehend  the  fellow  at  once." 

"  I  can  send  and  have  it  done,  my  dear  Duke." 

"  But  your  officers  may  not  find  him.  I  know  where 
he  is,  and  can  have  him  taken  at  once.  He  has  sev- 
eral hiding-places." 

"  Well — then  you  might  do  the  work  with  more  ad- 
advantage." 

"  Aye ;  and  I  can  have  him  tried  and  disposed  of 
without  further  trouble  to  you,  sire." 


TEANSACTIOKS   OF  A   NIGHT.  171 

"  No,  no.  I  wish  to  see  him,"  returned  th,e  emperor. 
"  I  will  give  you  the  necessary  order,  and  you  may 
bring  him  here." 

Peter  then  turned  to  his  secretary,  and  bade  him  fill 
an  order  for  Euric  Nevel's  arrest.  The  stout  master-at- 
arms  looked  on  with  a  troubled  countenance,  and  his 
glances  toward  the  duke  were  anything  but  loving.  He 
did  not  seem  to  relish  the  business  at  all,  and  the  ex- 
pression of  his  countenance  would  seem  to  indicate  that 
he  did  not  believe  all  that  the  duke  had  said. 

However,  the  order  was  soon  in  the  duke's  posses- 
sion. 

"  Remember,"  said  Peter — "  you  must  bring  him  be- 
fore me." 

"  You  shall  be  obeyed,  .sire." 

If  the  emperor  did  not  notice  the  strange,  dark  look 
of  the  duke  as  he  turned  away,  the  Greek  did  ;  and  he 
fancied,  too,  that  he  knew  what  it  meant.  But  he  said 
nothing  then. 

Olga  bowed  low  as  he  clutched  the  order,  and  having 
once  more  promised  obedience,  he  hurried  from  the 
imperial  presence.  As  he  passed  out  through  the 
wide  court  he  walked  slowly  and  thoughtfully,  and 
with  his  head  bowed  ;  but  soon  he  started  up — his 
hands  came  together  with  an  emphatic  movement,  and 
he  moved  on  more  quickly.  He  had  gained  the  street, 
and  approached  a  small  court  within  which  stood  a 
house  of  entertainment,  where  he  stopped.  In  a  few 
moments  more  a  man  came  out  from  the  inn,  and  as 
soon  as  he  had  satisfied  himself  that  the  new-comer  was 
the  duke,  he  spoke. 
«  Olga— is't  you  ?" 


172  THE  GUNMAKEK  OF  MOSCOW. 

"Yes." 

It  needed  but  a  single  glance  in  the  dim  starlight  to 
recognize  the  form  of  the  hump-backed  priest.  He 
walked  quickly  to  where  the  duke  stood,  and  the  two 
moved  off  together. 

"  Now  what  luck  ?"  Savotano  asked,  as  they  gained 
the  street  once  more. 

"  Good — as  good  as  I  could  even  hope,"  returned  the 
duke.  "  I  have  the  power  for  arresting  the  gunmaker." 

"  And  for  executing  him  ?" 

"  It  amounts  to  the  same.  I  am  ordered  to  bring  him 
before  the  emperor ;  but  that  is  easily  managed." 

Here  the  duke  stopped  and  gazed  about  him,  and 
then  bending  his  head,  so  that  no  word  could  possibly 
pass  beyond  his  companion's  ears,  he  continued  : 

"  You  can  call  upon  three  of  your  best  men,  and  I 
can  furnish  two  from  among  my  own  servants.  Early 
in  the  morning — by  the  time  the  sun  is  up — they  must 
be  at  the  gunmaker's  dwelling.  They  must  make  him 
angry — of  course,  he  will  resist — and  then  kill  him. 
It  is  very  simple— very.  They  can  easily  dispatch  him 
thus,  and  then  we  have  only  to  tell  the  emperor  that  he 
resisted  the  imperial  authority  even  unto  death.  So 
you  see  this  is  even  better  than  k  would  have  been  had 
I  received  direct  authority  for  his  death ;  for  then  some 
form  of  trial  would  have  been  necessary,  but  now  we 
have  only  to  go  to  his  house — provoke  him  to  quarrel 
—kill  him — and  then  tell  the  emperor  how  it  happened. 
What  think  you?" 

"  Why,"  returned  the  priest,  with  a  wicked  chuckle, 
"  I  can  only  say  that  Master  Nevel  is  done  for — he  is  a 
dead  man." 


TBANSACTIONS   OF  A  NIGHT.  173 

"  Exactly.     Nothing  could  be  better — nothing." 

After  the  explanation  of  this  fiendish  scheme,  the  two 
walked  on  some  distance  in  silence. 

"  Stop,"  uttered  the  duke,  catching  his  companion  by 
the  arm.  "  There  come  two  persons  this  way.  We 
must  not  meet  them.  Here — into  this  passage — 
quick !" 

It  was  a  narrow,  dark  passage  leading  to  the  next 
street,  into  which  the  duke  dragged  his  companion,  and 
here  he  meant  to  remain  until  the  two  persons  had 
passed.  The  fact  was,  the  duke  did  not  wish  to  be  seen 
with  the  priest  at  that  hour  in  the  street,  and  it  is  no 
matter  of  surprise  that  he  should  at  that  moment  have 
been  influenced  by  guilty  fear.  The  two  pedestrians 
came  on,  and  passed  the  spot  where  the  men  stood. 
They  were  females,  and  one  of  them  the  priest  saw  in 
the  face.  The  features  were  upturned  to  the  starlight, 
and  he  recognized  them.  He  caught  the  duke  quickly 
and  nervously  by  the  arm. 

"  'Twas  the  countess!"  he  whispered. 

"  Hosalind  ?"  gasped  Olga. 

"  Yes — as  sure  as  death  !" 

"  Then  come — quick !" 

Savotano  understood  the  meaning  of  this,  and  he  fol- 
lowed the  duke  quickly  out.  At  a  few  bounds  Olga 
reached  the  females,  and  one  of  them  he  caught  by  the 
arm.  She  uttered  a  sharp,  quick  cry,  and  as  she  turned 
her  face  up  she  revealed  the  fair  features  of  the  Countess 
Rosalind  Yaldai !  The  priest  tad  no  need  to  stop  the 
other  girl,  for  she  stopped  of  her  own  accord  as  soon  as 
she  found  that  her  mistress  was  captured. 

"  Aha !"  Olga  uttered,  when  he  saw  that  pale  face. 


174  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  What  now,  eh  ?  Where  are  you  bound  at  this  un- 
seemly hour  ?" 

"  Oh,  God !"  It  was  all  the  poor  girl  could  utter. 
She  saw  the  dark  face  of  her  hated  and  feared  guardian, 
and  the  last  glimmer  of  hope  faded  from  her  soul. 

"It  is  fortunate  I  have  found  you,"  the  duke  re- 
sumed, fastening  his  grip  surely  upon  the  maiden's 
arm,  "for  you  might  have  fallen  into  difficulty  else. 
You  were  bound  for  the  imperial  palace,  eh?" 

At  first  Kosalind  thought  of  struggling  for  escape,  but 
she  felt  the  strong  gripe  upon  her  arm,  and  she  knew 
that  such  a  movement  could  result  only  in  her  own 
harm. 

"  Say,"  repeated  the  duke,  "  were  you  not  bound  for 
the  palace  ?" 

"  Aye,  proud  duke,  I  was,"  the  countess  replied, 
gazing  up  into  the  man's  face.  "  1  was  trying  to  escape 
from  your  power !" 

"  Aha !  But  come — we'll  turn  towards  home.  You'll 
be  better  off  there.  And  this  is  our  little  Zenobie,  is 
it?" 

The  attendant  looked  up,  but  she  made  no  reply. 
Then  Olga  turned  to  the  priest. 

"  Savotano,  hurry  off  your  men  in  the  morning,  and 
then  come  to  me.  I'll  have  work  for  you  to-morrow." 

And  then,  with  a  sinking,  breaking  he&rt,  Eosalind 
Valdai  was  led  back  towards  the  ducal  palace. 


STRANGE  AND  COMPLICATED.          175 


CHAPTEE  XVIII. 

STRANGE   AND   COMPLICATED. 

Euric  Nevel  dreamed  that  he  was  a  great  general, 
and  that  he  was  upon  the  eve  of  an  engagement.  He 
gained  a  view  of  the  commander  of  the  opposing  army, 
and  he  saw  that  it  was  the  Duke  of  Tula.  Yet  the  duke 
had  an  enormous  hump  upon  his  back,  and  instead  of 
the  usual  uniform  he  wore  the  garb  of  a  priest.  This 
was  very  strange; — at  least,  so  ran  Euric's  thoughts 
in  the  dream.  Soon  the  engagement  commenced,  and 
the  loud-mouthed  artillery  opened  its  thunder.  The 
din  was  deafening  and  strange,  and  Euric  shouted  in 
vain  to  his  aids,  for  the  roar  of  cannon  drank  up  his 
words  direct  from  his  lips.  Louder  and  more  loud  grew 
the  crash,  and  finally  Euric  started  for  the  charge.  His 
horse  was  shot  under  him,  and  with  a  quick  leap  he 
reached  his  feet. 

"  JRuric  !     Ruric  !     My  Master  /" 

Slowly  the  youth  opened  his  eyes,  and  Paul  stood  by 

him  in  his  night-clothes.     He  gazed  about  him,  and 

found  that  he  had  leaped  from  his  bed,  and  now  stood 

*  shivering  upon  the  floor.  The  boy  held  a  lighted  candle 

in  his  hand. 

"  Don't  you  hear  that  racket  at  the  door?"  asked 
Paul. 

"  What ! — ha ! — there  is  some  one  knocking  1" 


176  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  And  have  you  not  heard  it  before  ?" 

'•  No." 

"  Why  did  you  leap  up  thus?" 

"I  was  dreaming." 

"  I  thought  'twas  the  noise  below.  Why — they  Ve 
been  making  a  perfect  thunder  of  noise  down  there. 
Shall  I  go  down?" 

"  Yes,  go,  Paul,  and  I  will  dress  as  soon  as  possible. 
What  time  is  it  ?" 

"  It  must  be  near  daybreak." 

And  thus  speaking,  Paul  turned  and  went  to  his  own 
room,  where  he  threw  on  an  outer  garment,  and  then 
he  went  down.  At  the  door  he  found  a  stout  man, 
wrapped  up  in  furs,  while  close  by  stood  a  sledge  with 
two  horses  attached  to  it.  In 'the  east  the  golden  tinfcs 
of  morn  were  already  visible. 

"  A  gunmaker  named  Nevel  lives  here,  does  he  not  ?" 
asked  the  applicant,  after  having  first  made  some  pass- 
ing remark  on  the  trouble  he  had  had  in  starting  some 
one  up. 

Paul  feared  that  there  might  be  something  out  of  the 
way,  but  he  dared  not  tell  a  falsehood  where  it  could 
not  possibly  be  of  any  use,  so  he  answered  in  the 
affirmative. 

"  Then  let  me  see  him  as  speedily  as  possible." 

"  He  is  preparing  to  come  down,  sir.  If  you  will 
walk  in  you  may  see  him  very  soon." 

The  stranger  followed  the  boy  into  the  kitchen, 
where  it  was  quite  warm,  the  fire  in  the  furnace  having 
been  burning  all  night.  Ere  long  Buric  came  down 
and  the  visitor  started  up. 


STRANGE   AND   COMPLICATED.  177 

"How?"  said  the  gunmaker,  starting  forward  and 
and  extending  his  hand.  "  Demetrius  ?" 

"  Aye,  my  friend,"  the  Greek  replied,  with  a  smile. 
"  I  am  an  early  visitor,  eh  ?" 

"  I  should  say  so ;  but  early  or  late,  you  are  wel- 
come " 

"Thank  you.  But  we  must  not  spend  much  time 
here  now.  My  sledge  is  here  at  your  door,  and  I  wish 
you  to  accompany  me. 

"But  wherefore  is  this?"  asked  the  youth,  in  sur- 
prise. "  What  has  happened  now  ?" 

"  I'll  tell  you  :  Last  night  Olga,  the  duke,  came  to 
see  the  emperor.  I  had  just  l^een  giving  his  majesty 
some  exercise  at  the  sword,  so  I  was  present  at  the  in- 
terview. The  duke  wished  for  power  to  arrest  you; 
and  in  explanation  of  the  request,  he  stated  that  you 
were  at  the  head  of  a  band  of  robbers  here  in  the  city, 
and  that  you  had  already  committed  several  robberies. 
I  needn't  tell  you  all  he  said,  but  he  made  you  out  to 
be  a  most  unmitigated  villain,  and  with  this  the  em- 
peror granted  his  request.  Olga  wished  for  power  to 
execute  you  at  once,  but  Peter  would  not  go  so  far  as 
that.  He  gave  the  power  of  arrest,  but  ordered  the 
duke  to  bring  you  before  him." 

Kuric  stood  for  a  few  moments  like  one  confounded. 

"  Then  he  must  carry  me  to  the  emperor,"  he  said  at 
length. 

"  Ah,"  returned  Demetrius,  with  a  dubious  shake  of 
the  head,  "  be  not  too  sure  of  that.  I  saw  a  look  upon 
his  face  when  he  turned  away  that  meant  more  than  he 
dared  to  speak.  As  sure  as  fate  he  never  means  that 


178  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

you  shall  see  the  emperor.  I  know  it — I  saw  it  in  his 
evil  eye." 

"  But  will  he  dare  disobey  the  order?" 

"  Yes,  for  he  hopes  to  escape  by  falsehood.  How 
easy  for  him  to  swear  that  he  had  to  kill  you  to  take 
you." 

«  I  see— I  see." 

"  Then  come  with  me." 

"  Did  the  emperor  send  you  ?  " 

"  No  ;  but  I  take  the  responsibility.  I  will  take  you 
to  him  myself.  Be  sure  the  duke's  hirelings  will  be 
here  before  long.  Trust  to  me  and  all  shall  be  well." 

Euric  pondered  a  few  moments,  and  he  saw  that  his 
friend  was  right. 

"  Let  me  go  and  see  my  mother,"  he  said,  "  and  then 
I  will  go  with  you." 

"  But  make  haste,"  urged  the  Greek,  "  for  the  duke's 
men  may  be  here  soon,  and  I  do  not  wish  them  to  see 
you.  And — tell  your  mother  to  inform  whoever  may 
call,  that  she  knows  not  where  you  are  gone,  but  that 
you  will  be  back  at  night." 

The  youth  nodded  assent,  and  then  went  into  his 
mother's  room,  where  he  explained  to  her  what  had 
happened,  and  what  he  was  about  to  do. 

"  And  how  long  must  these  things  ,be  ?  "  the  mother 
cried,  gazing  eagerly  upon  her  son. 

"  Not  long,"  returned  Euric.  "  I  may  do  much  to- 
wards settling  the  matter  to-day.  But  fear  not,  for  I 
am  now  safe,  and  shall  be  until  I  see  you  again." 

The  widow  promised  all  that  her  son  asked,  and  soon 
became  assured  that  all  was  well ;  but  Paul  was  left 
with  the  duty  of  attending  to  those  who  might  come 


STRANGE   AND   COMPLICATED.  179 

for  Ruric,  though  they  might  see  the  widow  if  they  per- 
sisted. The  boy  promised  to  tell  all  that  asked  for  his 
master  that  he  was  gone  away  on  business,  and  would 
not  return  till  evening. 

The  mother  came  out  before  Ruric  was  ready  to  start, 
and  her  examination  of  the  Greek's  countenance  seemed 
to  be  satisfactory,  for  the  anxious  look  left  her  face, 
and  she  looked  upon  the  visitor  kindly. 

As  Ruric  entered  the  sledge  the  dawn  of  day  was 
plainly  announced  in  the  east,  and  the  stars  were  pal- 
ing in  the  sky.  The  Greek  did  not  take  the  direct  road 
to  the  Kremlin,  but  struck  off  to  the  westward,  and  so 
entered  by  the  Neglina. 

An  hour  later  a  party  of  five  men  drove  up  to  the 
gunmaker's  cot.  They  were  dark,  villainous  looking 
men,  and  murder  was  plainly  stamped  upon  their  faces. 
They  entered  the  dwelling,  but  they  found  not  their 
prey.  They  stormed  and  swore,  but  to  no  purpose,  and 
when  they  were  convinced  'hat  the  gunmaker  was  not 
there  they  went  away. 

An  hour  later  still,  and  another  party  drove  up  to  the 
same  cot.  It  consisted  of  two  men  in  a  double  sledge, 
one  of  whom  was  Vladimir  the  monk.  The  fat,  mystic 
man  entered  the  cot,  and  there  he  remained  for  gome 
time.  When  he  came  out  the  widow  and  Paul  accom- 
panied him  ;  and  they  all  got  into  the  sledge  and  drovf 
off  together. 

What  did  it  mean  ? 

*  #  *  #  #  # 

It  was  past  noon.  The  proud  duke  was  once  more 
alone  in  his  private  room,  and  he  was  pacing  uneasily 
to  and  fro.  There  was  a  cloud  upon  his  brow  and 


180  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

trouble  in  his  soul.  His  lips  were  firmly  set,  and  his 
hands  clenched.  Ever  and  anon  he  muttered  to  him- 
self, and  when  he  did  so  his  hands  would  work  nervously 
and  emphatically.  He  looked  often  at  his  watch,  and 
often  he  stopped  near  the  door  and  hearkened. 

At  length  came  that  well-known  shuffling,  uncertain, 
cat-like  tread.  He  threw  open  his  door,  and  the  dark 
priest  glided  in. 

"  Ha,  Savotano,  I've  waited  for  you,"  the  duke 
uttered,  sinking  into  a  chair,  for  his  nervous  walking 
had  made  him  weary.  "  Now  tell  me  the  work  is  done. 
Oh,  don't  tell  me  again  of  failure  !  " 

"  Alas  !  my  lord—'1 

"  Hold,  Savotano !  You  are  not  going  to  tell  me  of 
failure !  " 

"  Not  really  a  failure,  my  lord,"  the  priest  returned, 
nervously.  "  But  our  men  did  not  find  the  gunmaker 
at  home.  He  had  gone  when  we  got  there,  and  no  one 
knew  where." 

"  No  one  knew  ?     Did  not  his  mother  know  ?" 

u  No.  She  said  he  did  not  tell  her  where  he  was  go- 
ing. He  only  left  word  that  he  was  going  on  business, 
and  should  not  return  till  evening." 

"  By  heavens !  I  think  he  has  fled." 

"  No,  my  lord.  I  do  not  think  so.  I  think  he  must 
have  had  business." 

"  But  what  time  were  you  there  ?" 

"  Shortly  after  sunrise." 

"  And  had  he  gone  then  ?" 

"  Aye,  he  had  been  gone  an  hour." 

"  It  looks  suspicious.  But  the  men  must  be  there 
this  evening.  Jle  shall  not  escape  me  now." 


6TRANGE  AND  COMPLICATED.          181 

"  There  is  no  fear  of  that,  my  lord.  I  will  see  that 
he  is  apprehended  as  soon  as  he  returns." 

"  Eight,  Savotano — right !  And  now  to  the  other 
matter.  I  am  to  be  married  this  afternoon  !" 

"Ah,  so  soon?" 

"  Yes ;  I  waste  no  more  time.     What  is  the  use  ?" 

"  None,  my  lord — none  at  all." 

"  Then  you  must  remain,  for  the  ceremony  shall  be 
performed  as  soon  as  possible." 

"And  does  the  countess  know  of  your  determina- 
tion ?"• 

"  Yes,  She  knew  it  ere  she  rested  last  night.  I  told 
her  she  should  not  escape  again  till  she  could  carry  my 
name  with  her.  By  the  mass,  sir,  she  sealed  her  own 
doom !  Ha,  ha,  ha !  the  Duke  of  Tula  will  have  his 
coffers  filled  again.  Money  must  come  somehow,  and 
how  else  so  easily  as  this  ?" 

"  Sure  enough,"  returned  the  priest,  with  that  old 
coarse,  wicked  smile — "  sure  enough,  my  lord, — how  ?" 

"  In  no  way.  Ho !  I'll  put  the  seal  upon  that  budget, 
and  stamp  it — mine  !  So  here  you  remain  until  I  am 
married.  To-day — until  that  ceremony  is  performed,  I 
am  not  sure ;  but  to-morrow  they  cannot  harm  me. 
Oh — she  shall  be  mine  then !  She  shall  be  mine,  Savo- 
tano. To-day  she  is  my  wife — and  to-morrow  all  the 
powers  combined  cannot  undo  the  work.  I  have 
waited  long  enough.  I  have  worked  and  schemed,  and 
have  puzzled  my  brain  to  one  great  purpose  ;  and  yet 
each  step  I  have  marked  out  has  failed  me.  Damonoff 
lives — the  gunmaker  lives — the  Black  Monk  lives  but  I 
too,  live !  Ha !  /  live  Savotano !  and  now  the  work 


> 


182  THE  GUNMAKER   OF  MOSCOW. 

shall  be  done  as  it  might  have  been  done  at  first,  had  I 
been  so  disposed !  " 

The  duke  had  arisen  to  his  feet  while  speaking  thus, 
and  his  manner  had  been  frantic  and  excited.  As  he 
ceased  speaking  he  sank  back  into  his  chair  and  gazed 
the  priest  in  the  face.  He  was  all  iron  now.  Every 
nerve  and  muscle  was  set,  and  a  fierce  determination 

was  in  his  soul. 

*  *  #•  *  *  * 

There  is  one  more  scene  in  the  ducal  palace,  and  it 
goes  on  at  the  very  time  while  the  duke  and  his  tool 
are  together. 

Vladimir  the  monk  was  in  the  chamber  of  the 
countess,  and  the  fair  occupant  and  her  maid  were 
there  with  him. 

"  And  you  are  sure  he  means  to  make  you  his  wife 
to-day?  "  said  the  monk,  in  continuation  of  a  conversa- 
tion which  had  been  going  on  for  some  moments— 
"that  he  will  have  the  ceremony  performed  whether 
you  consent  or  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  the  countess  murmured.  She  gazed  into 
the  strange  man's  face  a  few  moments  after  she  had 
spoken,  and  then,  starting  quickly  up,  she  threw  herself 
upon  her  knees  before  him. 

"  Oh  !  "  she  cried,  with  her  clasped  hands  raised  be- 
fore him,  "  can  you  not  help  me  in  this  bitter  moment  ? 
Do  not  say  no.  Oh,  I  know  you  have  some  strange 
power — and  you  may  help  me.  You  cannot  know  the 
misery  I  suffer.  Oh  !  earth  has  no  pangs  more  cruel ! 
In  the  whole  catalogue  of  woes  there  is  nothing  more 
bitter.  Sir — "  and  the  maiden  raised  both  hands 
toward  heaven  as  she  thus  continued — "  sooner  than  be 


STRANGE  AND   COMPLICATED.  183 

that  man's  wife  I  would  with  my  own  hand  let  my  life- 
blood,  were  not  the  act  a  sin  against  my  God  !  But  you 
may  help  me." 

"  Alas,  lady !  I  cannot  assure  you  now." 

"  Oh — say  not  so.  You  can  help  me  flee  from  here — 
you  can  find  me  some  hiding-place — some  place  where 
my  days  can  be  spent  in  safety  from  this  great  evil." 

"  But  how  can  I  help  you  away,  lady  ?  " 

"  Because  you  know  some  secret  entrance  to  the  pal- 
ace. You  know  some  secret  passage,  else  you  would 
not  be  here  now." 

"  True,"  the  monk  replied,  in  a  perplexed  tone,  "  I 
do  know  such  a  way,  for  by  that  way  I  came,  and  by 
that  way  shall  I  return  ;  but  I  cannot  convey  you  away 
thus.  I  am  sorry  that — " 

The  monk  stopped  here  for  at  that  moment  a  heavy 
footfall  sounded  without.  He  had  started  up  from  his 
seat  when  the  door  opened,  and  the  stout  duke  entered. 
The  countess  uttered  one  low,  quick  cry,  and  sank 
down.  She  would  have  sunk  to  the  floor  had  not  Ze- 
nobie  caught  her  and  bore  her  to  the  couch. 

The  monk  stood  erect,  with  his  arms  folded  across 
his  breast,  but  his  right  hand  was  hidden  within  the 
the  bosom  of  his  robe.  The  duke  started  back  like  one 
thunderstruck,  and  it  was  some  moments  ere  he  could 
gain  the  power  of  speech.  He  turned  first  as  pale  as 
death,  and  then  the  blood  mounted  hotly,  fiercely,  to 
his  brow. 

"  How  came  you  here  ?  "  he  gasped,  in  a  hissing, 
frantic  tone. 

"  To  learn  of  your  wickedness,  Duke  of  Tula."  calmly 
responded  Vladimir. 


184  THE  GUNMAKEB   OF  MOSCOW. 

"  Ha !  do  you  beard  me  in  my  very  palace,  dog  ?  But 
you  have  ventured  here  once  too  often.  As  sure  as  there 
is  life  in  me  you  go  not  hence  alive  !  " 

"Hold,  Olga ! "  spoke  the  monk  ;  and  so  strange  and 
powerful  was  the  tone  that  though  the  duke  had  turned 
towards  the  door,  yet  he  stopped.  "  This  lady  tells  me 
you  mean  to  make  her  your  wife  ?  Is  it  so  ?  " 

"  Out,  accursed  monk !  Who  gave  thee  right  to  ques- 
tion me  ?  " 

"  Proud  duke,  you  shall  know  that  anon.  But  listen  : 
If  you  force  this  lady  to  that  thing  you  do  it  at  your 
peril !  You  had  better  seek  the  fabled  potion  of  the 
gods,  and  drink  and  be  a  dog,  than  do  that  thing !  " 

"  Hold  a  moment,  monk  !  "  cried  the  duke,  now  nearly 
blind  with  passion.  "  You  go  not  hence  alive !  What 
ho,  there !  Without,  I  say  !  Zenobie,  pull  that  bell- 
cord!  Quick!  Back,  monk!  You  pass  not  here  alive! 
What  ho !  Without,  there  !  " 

"  Beware,  Olga !  "  spoke  the  monk,  as  calmly  as  be- 
fore, at  the  same  time  drawing  a  heavy  pistol  from  his 
bosom  and  cocking  it.  "I  would  shoot  you  as  I  would 
a  dog !  Offer  one  motion  of  impediment  to  my  passage 
and  you  die  on  the  instant !  " 

Instinctively  the  duke  moved  on  one  side.  There  was 
something  in  the  look  and  tone  of  the  strange  man  that 
he  dared  not  cope  with  then.  The  monk  passed  out,  but 
as  soon  as  he  was  gone  the  duke  sprang -to  the  bell-cord 
and  pulled  it  till  he  broke  it.  In  a  few  moments  more 
the  servants  came  rushing  in. 

"  Out,  dogs !  "  the  madman  shouted,  "  and  stop  that 
monk  from  leaving  the  palace.  Kill  him  on  the  spot 
where  you  find  him  if  he  dares  to  offer  the  least  resist- 


STRANGE  AND   COMPLICATED.  185 

ance !  Kill  him — you  have  my  orders,  and  I  am  alone 
responsible.'* 

Thus  speaking  the  duke  rushed  from  the  apartment 
to  start  up  more  of  his  household.  First  to  the  gate  of 
the  court  he  went,  but  the  monk  was  not  there,  nor  had 
he  been  there.  Then  he  rushed  to  the  postern,  but  that 
was  locked,  and  the  snow  was  untrodden  before  it.  He 
returned  to  the  hall,  and  one  by  one  the  servants  came 
back  from  the  search. 

No  monk  could  be  found ! 

At  first  Olga  was  tempted  to  believe  that  his  servants 
deceived  him;  but  he  quickly  set  that  thought  aside, 
for  he  could  see  by  their  countenances  that  they  were 
as  much  astonished  as  he.  The  search  was  renewed, 
but  the  strange  man  was  not  to  be  found.  There  was 
some  wonder,  and — -some  uneasiness. 


186  THE  GUNMAKER   OF  MOSCOW. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

CONCLUSION. 

Pale  as  death  sat  the  fair  young  countess  in  her 
dressing-room.  She  did  not  tremble  now,  for  every 
nerve  had  become  fixed  in  utter  despair. 

"  Will  you  not  change  your  dress,  my  mistress  ?" 
asked  Zenobie,  in  a  low,  tremulous  tone. 

"  No,  no,"  the  maiden  replied ;  and  her  voice  sounded 
strangely  even  in  her  own  ear,  it  was  so  low  and  hol- 
low. "  Why  should  I  dress  for  the  sacrifice  ?  The 
dumb  beast  may  suffer  garlands  about  its  neck  before 
being  led  to  the  heathen  altar ;  but,  alas !  God  has  not 
given  me  a  brute's  ignorance  to  help  me  now.  No,  no, 
Zenobie,  I  will  not  dress  for  the  bride." 

"  But  the  duke  expects  it." 

u  I  care  not.  He  cannot  ask  me  to  do  it.  He  may 
do  all  he  wills,  for  I  am  helpless  here,  but  he  dare  not 
ask." 

"  Oh !  my  dear  mistress,"  cried  the  faithful  girl, 
throwing  her  arms  about  the  neck  of  her  mistress,  and 
weeping  as  she  did  so,  "  would  to  God  that  I  could 
bear  this  for  you." 

"  I  thank  you  all  the  same,  my  dearest  friend,"  the 
countess  replied,  gazing  gratefully  up  into  her  attend- 
ant's face;  "but  it  matters  not  much  now.  I  shall  not 
suffer  long.  My  sorrow  will  soon  cease." 

Zenobie  looked  inquiringly  up,  but  she  did  not 
speak. 


CONCLUSION.  187 

"  God  will  soon  take  me  home,"  the  wretched  maiden 
murmured,  after  a  pause.  "  I  feel  the  chill  hand  upon 
my  heart  even  now,  and  I  know  that  earth  cannot  bind 
my  spirit  long  with  such  a  curse  upon  it !  " 

Zenobie  had  no  words  of  consolation  more  to  offer, 
so  she  did  all  she  could  do.  She  drew  the  head  of  her 
mistress  upon  her  bosom,  and  there  she  held  it  for  a 
long  time.  She  held  it  thus  until  the  door  of  the  apart- 
ment was  opened  and  a  female  domestic  entered. 

"  Lady,"  the  new-comer  said,  trembling  perceptibly 
while  she  spoke,  "  the  duke  bade  me  tell  you  he  awaited 
your  coming  below  in  the  hall." 

She  stopped  here,  and  seemed  to  wait  for  an  answer ; 
but  Kosalind  did  not  speak. 

"  What  answer  shall  I  give  him,  lady  ?  " 

At  this  the  countess  started  up,  but  she  sank  back 
again  without  speaking. 

"  Tell  him  we  will  come,"  interposed  Zenobie,  who 
saw  that  the  announcement  had  taken  the  last  power  of 
effort  from  her  mistress. 

"  Yes — yes,"  whispered  the  countess,  as  the  messen- 
ger hesitated  and  gazed  inquisitively  into  her  face. 

And  with  this  the  woman  left  the  apartment. 

"  My  dear  mistress,"  spoke  Zenobie,  now  calling  all 
her  power  of  self-control  to  her  aid,  "  all  means  of  help 
and  escape  we  have  tried  in  vain.  The  time  has 
come — " 

"  Oh,  God  have  mercy !  "  groaned  the  countess. 

"  And  we  must  meet  it,  since  there  is  no  further  hope. 
It  will  be  better  to  go  down  at  once  than  to  arouse  the 
bad  man's  anger  by  more  delay.  Were  there  the  least 
glimmer  of  hope,  we  would  not  go  ;  but  there  is  not. 
You  know  what  I  mean." 


188  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

A  few  moments  Kosalind  sat  like  one  dead.  Then  she 
started  up,  with  her  hands  clasped,  and  raised  her  eyes 
towards  heaven.  She  did  not  speak  aloud,  but  her  lips 
moved,  and  she  slowly  uttered  a  prayer  to  God — and  it 
was  none  the  less  eloquent  because  it  was  silent.  Then 
she  turned  to  her  companion.  Her  lips  were  set  and 
colorless,  and  a  deathly  look  had  overspread  her  whole 
face. 

"  Zenobie.,"  she  said,  in  a  tone  which  bore  no  feeling 
more  than  the  gliding  of  cold,  icy  sound,  "  I  am  ready. 
Once  more,  before  the  last  joy  of  earth  departs  from 
me,  let  me  bless  thee,  and  press  thee  to  my  bosom." 

She  opened  her  arms  as  she  spoke,  and  when  she 
closed  them  again  Zenobie  was  within  their  embrace. 

"  Bless  you — bless  you  ever !  God  keep  and  guide 
you  to  the  end  of  life,  and  then  receive  you  home  to 
Himself !  Kiss  me.  There — I  am  ready  now !" 

The  broken-hearted  girl  wiped  the  tear  from  her  eye, 
and  in  a  moment  more  she  was  as  cold  and  passionless 
as  before. 

"  Lead  OH,  Zenobie.     I  shall  walk  without  help." 

Without  looking  around  the  Moslem  maiden  led  the 
way  to  the  hall.  She  walked  slowly,  and  she  fancied 
she  could  hear  the  beating  of  her  mistress's  heart.  In 
the  hall  stood  the  duke  with  some  half-dozen  of  his  own 
male  attendants.  He  took  the  hand  of  the  countess  as 
she  approached  him,  and  gazed  earnestly  into  her  face ; 
but  he  did  not  speak.  He  led  her  towards  one  of  the 
drawing-rooms,  and  when  they  entered  there  they  found 
the  hump-backed  priest  already  in  waiting.  Eosalind 
came  well-nigh  fainting  when  she  saw  this  miserable 
villain  ready  for  his  work.  She  knew  now  that  the 
priest  was  like  the  master. 


CONCLUSION.  189 

"  You  see,  my  dear  Countess,"  spoke  the  duke,  in  a 
low,  hypocritical  tone,  "that  we  have  all  prepared.  I 
trust  we  shall  have  no  trouble  before  this  holy  man." 

This  last  sentence  was  spoken  in  a  threatening  tone, 
but  it  had  no  effect  upon  Rosalind.  She  hardly  heard 
the  words  he  spoke. 

"  Come,  father,"  said  Olga,  turning  now  to  the  priest. 
"  We  are  ready." 

Savotano  moved  forward  and  mumbled  a  Latin  prayer. 
Then  he  looked  upon  the  twain  before  him,  and  directed 
them  to  kneel. 

"  No !  no !  no !  "  gasped  the  fair  countess,  trembling 
for  the  first  time.  "  I  cannot  do  that !  " 

"  Kneel !  "  hissed  the  duke,  between  his  clenched 
teeth.  And  as  he  spoke  he  grasped  the  maiden  more 
firmly  by  the  arm  and  forced  her  down.  She  uttered  a 
quick  cry  of  pain  as  she  felt  the  unmerciful  grip,  but  she 
could  not  resist  the  strong  arm  of  her  persecutor. 

"Now  go  on!  "  the  duke  cried  as  he  held  the  maiden 
down.  "  Go  on,  Savotano,  and  let  the  business  be 
done  as  soon  as  possible." 

"  Hold ! " 

It  was  a  voice  of  thunder  which  spoke  thus,  and  it 
came  from  the  door.  The  duke  started  to  his  feet,  and 
beheld  Euric  Nevel,  the  gunmaker,  approaching  the 
spot.  But  the  youth  came  not  alone.  Behind  him 
came  the  huge  bulk  of  Vladimir  the  monk.  And  more 
still — back  of  the  monk  came  the  widow,  Claudia  Nevel, 
and  the  boy  Paul.  And  then  there  was,  besides  all  this, 
a  heavy  tramp  of  feet  in  the  hall,  and  the  clang  of 
steeL 

"Hold!  Stop  this  accursed  mockery '."  Kuric  shouted, 
as  he  strod.e  up  the  apartment. 


190  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

"  Miserable  dog ! "  gasped  the  duke,  mad  and  frantic 
with  rage,  "  how  dare  you  come  hither  ?  " 

"Look  you,  proud  duke,"  the  monk  interposed, 
coming  quickly  forward,  "I  am  at  the  bottom  of  all 
this,  /have  come  to  stop  this  foul  work !  " 

Eosalind  had  started  to  her  feet  when  she  first  heard 
Euric's  voice  ;  and  now,  as  the  monk  spoke,  a  ray  of 
hope  darted  to  her  soul,  and  with  a  quick  bound  she 
reached  her  lover's  side. 

"  Euric !  Euric !  "  It  was  all  she  could  say ;  and 
with  a  gushing,  whelming  flood  of  tears  she  pillowed 
her  head  upon  his  bosom,  and  his  stout  arms  were 
wound  fondly  about  her. 

"  Fear  not,"  he  whispered,  "  for  oh !  Eosalind,  thou 
art  safe  now." 

The  mad  duke  saw  the  movement,  and  with  a  bitter 
curse  he  started  towards  them. 

"Now  by  the  living  gods!  "-he  shouted,  with  his 
fists  clenched  and  his  eyes  flashing  fire,  "  you  have  corne 
to  your  death  !  What,  ho,  there ! — Without  I  Slaves, 
where  are  you  ?  " 

In  a  moment  more  the  side  door  was  thrown  open, 
and  a  dozen  of  the  duke's  servants  came  rushing  in. 

"  Ha !  "  Olga  cried,  "  you  are  in  time !  Seize  these 
dogs !  Kill  them  on  the  spot  if  they  offer  one  act  of 
resistance.  At  them  now !  Down  with  the  dogs !  " 

"  HOLD  !  "  It  was  Vladimir  who  spoke,  and  every 
arm  dropped  as  they  heard  that  voice.  It  was  different 
from  the  voice  they  had  heard  the  fat  monk  use  before. 

The  duke  started  as  though  a  thunderbolt  had  burst 
at  his  feet. 

"  Who  art  thou  ? "  he  gasped,  staggering  further 
back. 


CONCLUSION.  191 

"  Olga — Duke  of  Tula" — spoke  the  monk,  in  tones 
which  sounded  strange  for  him,  because  they  were  so 
different  from  those  he  had  been  wont  to  use,  "  I  am 
thy  master ! " 

As  he  spoke  he  threw  open  the  long  black  robe  which 
enveloped  his  person,  and  cast  it  upon  the  floor  at  his 
feet,  and  there  let  it  lay,  a  huge  pile  of  wadding  and 
stuffing  !  The  vast  rotundity  of  his  person  was  gone, 
and  the  strange  man  now  stood  in  his  own  fair  form. 
His  chin — that  prominent  chin — was  no  more  hidden, 
and  he  was  but  a  small  man — not  much  larger  than  the 
boy  Paul  who  stood  near  him.  Next  he  placed  his 
hand  to  his  head  and  tore  away  the  tight  skull-cap,  and 
the  ring  of  gray  hair  came  away  with  it,  leaving  a 
cluster  of  glossy  hair  floating  down  over  the  neck  and 
shoulders ! 

"  It  is  the  EMPEEOK  !  "  gasped  Savatano,  staggering 
back. 

"  Aye !  "  cried  Peter,  turning  his  darkly -flashing  eyes 
upon  the  staggering  duke,  "  I  am  your  Emperor.  Paul, 
go  and  call  the  guard." 

The  boy  hastened  from  the  palace,  and  when  he  re- 
turned he  was  followed  by  a  party  of  the  Imperial 
guard. 

"  Mercy !  mercy !  sire !  "  gasped  the  duke,  sinking 
down  on  his  knees. 

But  the  emperor  answered  him  not.  He  only  turned 
to  his  guard  and  bade  them  secure  the  duke  and  the 
foul  priest. 

Eosalind  Yaldai  gazed  upon  the  transformed  man 
until  the  strange  truth  worked  its  way  to  her  struggling 
mind,  and  then  she  turned  once  more  to  Kuric.  She 


192  THE  GUNMAKER  OF  MOSCOW. 

gazed  up  into  his  face,  and  she  saw  the  holy  smile 
which  rested  there.  The  joyful  truth  came  to  her  now, 
and  with  one  long,  low .  cry  of  frantic  hope  and  bliss 
she  sank  upon  her  noble  lover's  bosom.  She  could 
not  speak — she  could  only  cling  closely  and  more  close 
to  her  loved  protector,  and  with  her  head  pillowed  on 
his  breast  close  by  the  heart  that  beat  for  her,  she  wept 
away  all  the  grief  of  her  opened  soul. 

"  Olga,"  spoke  the  emperor,  after  the  nobleman  had 
been  firmly  bound,  "  your  race  of  iniquity  is  run." 

"  No,  no,  sire,"  the  duke  cried,  in  humble,  supplicat- 
ing tones,  "  say  not  so.  In  this  single  thing  I  may 
have  been  wrong,  but  let  my  mad,  consuming  love  be 
some  palliation  for  my  offence.  Oh !  you  will  not 
crush  me  with  public  shame  for  this.  You  will  not 
cast  from  you  one  who  loves  you  well." 

"  Oh,  miserable  man ! "  said  Peter,  with  a  look  of 
utter  contempt  upon  the  base  wretch,  "  add  not  perjury 
to  your  already  accumulated  crimes.  Hark  you  :  Some 
months  since  I  knew  there  was  a  conspiracy  in  my  capi- 
tal, and  I  knew  there  was  much  of  evil,  too,  which  was 
never  reported  to  me.  I  resolved  to  ferret  it  out,  and 
to  that  end  I  meant  to  mingle  among  my  people  with- 
out their  knowing  me.  So  I  had  that  robe  made,  and 
so  stuffed  and  wadded  thai"  I  could  even  hide  my  chin 
in  the  seeming  fat.  I  assumed  the  garb,  and  my  own 
master-at-arms  did  not  at  first  know  mo.  Once  in  a 
while  I  made  my  page  assume  the  garb,  anJ  be  seen  in 
it  about  the  city,  and  thus  all  thought  of  suspecting  me 
was  cut  off.  I  have  been  at  work,  Olga,  and  I  have 
found  out  all  I  sought.  It  was  mere  accident  that  threw 
me  in  the  way  of  this  young  gun  maker,  and  it  was  by 


CONCLUSION.  193 

accident,  too,  that  I  overheard  the  Count  Damonoff  and 
uis  companion  discussing  the  subject  of  their  mission 
to  the  gunmaker's  shop.  Of  course,  I  followed  that 
scheme  up,  and  I  should  have  snatched  our  fair  young 
countess  from  your  grasp  ere  this  had  I  not  been  de- 
sirous of  arriving  at  another  point  first.  Perhaps  you 
know  that  the  Princess  Sophia  and  the  Minister  Ga- 
litzin  have  planned  a  grand  overturn  of  my  throne. 
Ah,  you  tremble  !  And  now,  my  noble  duke,"  the  em- 
peror continued,  in  a  deeper  tone,  "  I  have  learned  of 
your  own  guilt  in  that  affair.  O  !  you  love  me,  do  you? 
But  I  know  you  now.  Two  of  your  poor  tools  are  in 
my  hands.  They  are  named  Totma  and  Viska.  They 
have  made  a  full  confession,  and  I  know  all  your  vil- 
lainies. I  know  what  you  have  planned  against  this 
noble  countess,  and  against  her  noble  lover ;  I  know 
what  you  planned  against  the  Count  Damonoff ;  and  I 
know,  too,  what  you  have  planned  against  the  emperor. 
Not  a  word,  sir  !  You  are  the  Duke  of  Tula  no  more. 
A  more  worthy  man  wears  the  ducal  coronet  from  this 
hour.  Ruric  Nevel  shall  assume  the  station  you  have 
disgraced,  and  I  know  he  will  ennoble  it  once  more." 

As  Peter  ceased  speaking  he  waved  his  hand  to  his 
officers,  and  they  bore  the  prisoners  from  the  room.  The 
priest  said  not  a  word,  but  Olga  cursed  loudly  and  bit- 
terly. 

When  the  dark  villains  had  gone,  Peter  stepped  for- 
ward and  took  Eosalind's  hand.  There  was  a  tear  in 
his  bright  eye,  and  his  nether  lip  trembled. 

"  Fair  cousin,"  he  said,  in  a  low,  soft  tone,  "  I  could 
not  promise  thee  that  thou  shouldst  not  wed  with  the 
Duke  of  Tula,  for  I  had  even  then  planned  that  y«*u 


194  THE  GUNMAKEB  OF  MOSCOW. 

should  do  that  thing.  But  it  will  not  be  very  hard, 
will  it?" 

The  countess  gazed  up,  and  a  murmur  of  thanks  was 
upon  her  lips ;  but  the  gushing  flood  started  forth  anew 
and  she  could  only  look  the  joyful  blessings  she  could 
not  speak.  Peter  imprinted  a  kiss  upon  her  pure  brow, 
and  then  gave  her  hand  to  Euric,  and  as  he  did  so  he 
said,  with  a  warm  smile  : 

"You  must  be  her  guardian  hereafter,  and  should 
you  tire  of  the  duty  your  emperor  will  be  ever  ready  to 
grant  her  the  asylum  she  needs." 

*  #V  **#-'## 

A  week  had  passed  away,  from  the  time  of  the 
strange  scene  just  recorded.  The  former  duke,  Olga, 
had  been  convicted  of  treason,  and  was  now  on  his  way 
to  the  eternal  wilds  of  Siberia.  But  let  me  say  here  : 
He  never  reached  the  land  of  his  banishment.  His 
proud  heart  broke  on  the  road,  and  he  died,  unknown 
and  uncared  for,  in  a  peasant's  cot  among  the  rugged 
mountains  of  Uralia.  He  had  begged  of  the  officer 
who  guarded  him  not  to  tell  his  station,  and  the 
peasants  supposed  they  were  burying  a  common  trav- 
eler when  they  laid  away  the  mortal  remains  of  Olga 
in  the  cold  grave  they  had  prepared. 

Savotano,  the  hump-backed  priest,  was  executed  as  a 
common  murderer,  while  his  companions  in  crime  were 
punished  as  their  various  degrees  of  guilt  demanded. 

And  now  comes  the  closing  scene. 

Within  the  largest  apartment  of  the  ducal  palace 
were  assembled  a  brilliant  company,  and  the  emperor 
himself  was  master  of  the  ceremonies. 

Buric  Nevel,  the  Gunmaker  of  Moscow,  knelt  at  the 


CONCLUSION.  195 

amperor's  feet ;  and  Peter  drew  his  sword  and  laid  the 
glittering  blade  upon  Buric's  shoulders.  And  as  he  did 
so  he  said : 

"  Arise,  Sir  Euric,  Duke  of  Tula,  and  receive  thy 
just  title  and  bonded  instruments." 

The  youth  arose,  pale  and  trembling  with  the  strange 
excitement  of  the  moment,  and  then  the  emperor  handed 
him  a  broad  parchment  roll,  with  its  heavy  seals  and 
vignette  bearing  the  arms  of  the  dukedom. 

"  Now,"  cried  Peter,  whose  brow  was  flushed  with  the 
joy  he  himself  was  making,  "  let  the  rest  of  the  work 
go  on.  Come,  holy  father,  we  need  your  help  to  per- 
form the  rest  of  the  ceremony." 

Euric  was  pale  no  longer.  As  he  felt  the  warm  hand 
of  Eosalind  trembling  within  his  own  the  rich  blood 
mounted  to  his  brow  and  temples,  and  in  his  dark  eyes 
the  strange  love-light  danced  like  reflected  sunbeams. 

The  word  was  spoken — the  bond  of  union  was  made, 
and  after  all,  Eosalind  Valdai  had  become  Duchess  of 
Tula.  The  widowed  mother  was  the  first  to  bless  them — 
and  the  emperor  came  next.  Then  came  Paul  and  Ze- 
nobie,  hand  in  hand. 

"  Aha/'  spoke  the  happy  duchess,  as  she  caught  the 
new  light  of  Zenobie's  eye,  and  then  turned  to  the  glow- 
ing face  of  Paul,  "  you  are  playing  at  the  game  of  love." 

"  You  will  not  object,"  whispered  the  fair  girl,  hiding 
her  face  upon  the  bosom  of  her  mistress. 

"  No,  no,  Zenobie." 

"  And  you,  my  master,"  spoke  Paul,  gazing  eagerly 
into  Euric's  face,  "  you  will  not  say  nay." 

"  No,  no,  my  noble  Paul.  If  you  can  win  her  you 
may  have  my  consent " 


196  THE   GUNMAKER   OF   MOSCOW. 

She  was  won  already. 

There  was  yet  one  more  to  come.  Conrad,  Count 
Damonoff,  somewhat  pale  and  weak,  but  yet  on  the 
sure  road  to  health,  moved  slowly  forward  and  took  the 
hand  of  the  joyous  bride.  Then  he  reached  forth  the 
other  hand  and  took  the  palm  of  Euric,  and  as  he  thus 
held  both  their  hands,  he  said  : 

"  My  lord  and  lady — and,  I  must  say,  my  best  friend 
— let  this  moment  atone  for  all  of  darkness  between  us 
in  the  past.  Be  you  happy  both,  and  may  God  bless 
you.  Let  me  be  accounted  among  your  friends,  and  let 
the  future  prove  how  grateful  I  can  be." 

"  Aye,"  cried  Euric,  grasping  the  count's  hand  more 
firmly,  "  let  the  future  show  how  grateful  we  can  all  be 
for  the  blessings  of  this  hour ;  and  while  we  look  to 
God  for  help  we  will  not  fail  to  remember  in  our 
prayers  the  author  of  our  joys — our  noble  emperor — 
Peter  of  Eussia !" 

And  so  closed  the  scene  as  it  should — with  one  long> 
loud  shout  of : 

"  God  bless  our  emperor !" 

Peter  never  forgot  that  moment.  In  the  long  years 
thereafter,  when  he  sometimes  let  the  clouds  of  passion 
settle  upon  his  soul,  he  remembered  that  scene  and  that 
shout.  It  was  one  of  the  bright  spots  in  the  memory 
of  his  youth  which  he  cherished  always. 


THE  END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 


Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


DEC  4    1952  t|u 


flOct'55CT 
OCT  6    1955  LU 

DEC1    19715 
RECDLD    MAD 


APR 


9 

1  0  72 


JUN  1  t?740 


LD  21-100m-7,'52(A2528sl6)476 


YB  73572 


912834 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRA 


